Actions

Work Header

two bros chilling in the mall (ten yards apart 'cause we're not gay)

Summary:

Steve Harrington is just your average guy working a shitty part-time job in a stupid mall. Really! He's very normal, he promises.

Just across the way, Eddie Munson works at Legacy Vinyl. He hates his job, his life, and most of all he hates having to see King Steve every single day.

What could possibly go wrong?
-
Or, in which Steve falls first, but Eddie falls harder.

Notes:

Oh? What's this? ANOTHER canon rewrite? Two WIPs at once? Blasphemy!

Anyway, I hope you enjoy. No TW's in this one so far - just good, clean fun.

Chapter 1: Ahoy, Matey!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Alright, Steve, I’ve had enough,” Tommy says. They’re smoking under the bleachers, their hands cupped against the harsh October wind. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Why are you always so weird around Munson?”

 

“I’m not weird around Munson!” Steve protests. He’s not! He’s just nervous when Munson’s around, that’s all. 

 

Like, sure, Steve will trip over his words, or he’ll find himself fumbling with whatever’s in his hands, and God forbid Munson actually talks to him - alright, yeah, he’s admittedly a little bit weird around the other guy.

 

But it’s not Steve’s fault. Munsons’ the weird one, here, with his board games and epic lunchroom debates that definitely don’t make Steve sweat. Steve just - maybe wants to be friends with him?

 

Steve gets jealous every time Munson talks to his little nerd club friends, every time he leans in close or grabs them or sticks his tongue out at them. So Steve must want to be his friend because that’s the only thing that makes any kind of sense. He doesn’t know why he’s so invested in the local metalhead, but, you know what, Steve can have diverse interests. Steve’s a normal, perfectly average, regular guy, so the way he feels must be normal, perfectly average, and regular.

 

“Right,” Tommy drawls. “Steve, come on, just talk to me, man. What’d he do?”

 

“Exist, I guess. I don’t know: I think I just like him.” 

 

“You like him?”

 

“Yeah?” Steve knows that being friends with a guy like Eddie wouldn’t help his rep at all but Tommy doesn’t have to make it sound like that . The guy’s just a big dweeb.

 

“Jesus Christ.” Tommy scrubs a hand through his hair. “Okay. I can fix this.”

 

“Fix - Tommy, it doesn’t need to be fixed. I’m not about to go and be his best friend or anything, come on, it’s fine.” 

 

Tommy throws his smoke on the ground and stomps on it. “You’ll see, Steve. I’ll fix it.”

 


 

Steve is not a regular, perfectly average, normal guy. He didn’t know just how weird he was back then, but oh is he ever aware of it now.

 

For example; he works at the ice cream store with a completely idiotic nautical theme at the mall because he’s too stupid to get into Tech. 

 

For example; he kills monsters in his spare time.

 

For example; he babysits a bunch of teenagers for free .

 

For example; Eddie Munson works at the record store right across from the Scoops Ahoy and Steve is obsessed with him.

 

That last one? Might be the most important, forget all that other shit. 

 

So, Steve’s stupid. Everyone knows this. His parents know it, his ex knows it, his friends know, even Steve knows it. But he always thought that, while he might not know much about the world, he at least had a firm grasp of social situations. 

 

Was he ever wrong about that. It is very not normal to spend literally the entirety of high school just constantly wanting to hold another dude’s hand. Who could have guessed? Not Steve! 

 

But the last few years have given him ample opportunity for things like growth, change, and, oh, yeah, revelations of a homosexual nature. It turns out that when your life is constantly on the line you start wondering if maybe you shouldn’t just kiss that cute guy.

 

Steve got that understanding pretty much the second he left high school, and while in retrospect he’s liked plenty of other guys none of those crushes have lasted the way that Eddie has. He sort of hoped that once he was out of the halls of Hawkins High he wouldn’t ever have to think about Eddie Munson ever again. 

 

Obviously, he’s being tortured by some kind of higher power for his past misdeeds. It’s the only logical explanation for the fact that Steve’s crush, the guy that he literally cannot ever act normal in front of, gets a front-row seat to watch him fumble flirtation after flirtation. Like, how is he supposed to prove he can be a good date if he can’t even get a girl’s number?

 

Ugh. It’s Steve’s own fault for never figuring out how to be smooth with people he really likes. The same thing happened with Nancy: he always turned into an idiot in front of her, saying dorky things and giving her stupid smiles instead of coy smirks and great lines. 

 

“Why don’t you just say hi to him?”

 

Steve jumps, his heart taking a running leap out of his chest and bringing the rest of his body along with it.

 

“Hi! Robin! Uh, how long have you been standing there?” How long has she been watching him sigh over Eddie’s tattoos, which are currently on display because he’s not wearing a jacket for once, praise the heavens and curse their name.

 

“Long enough.” She folds her arms and raises an eyebrow. “Seriously. Go talk to him, I promise he’s not that scary.”

 

“But -”

 

“No! No buts!”

 

“I can’t,” he whines. “I know you think I’m a total dingus, and I am, but I swear I’m worse when I’m around him .”

 

“Ugh. You’re such a loser: fine, I’ll help you.”

 

Steve perks up. “Really?” 

 

Robin nods. “Really, really. Okay, so, first step: introducing yourself. Here’s what you’re going to do. Are you ready?”

 

“Sir, yes, sir,” Steve salutes her.

 

“That’s what I like to hear. You march over there right now, you stick your hand out and you say, ‘Hi, my name is Steve. What’s your name?’”

 

“But…” Steve frowns. “I know his name already.”

 

“Missing the point here, Harrington. You just need to give yourself an opening! The rest will come. Now, go on. And remember: be yourself.”

 

Steve doesn’t want to be himself. Himself is an idiot that makes bad life choices. 

 

But introducing himself sounds reasonable enough. Steve can do that. Yeah! He’s a cool guy and he’s done all kinds of scary stuff. If he can punch Billy Hargrove right in his stupid cocky mouth, then he can say hi to Eddie Munson.

 

He walks across the mall, twenty paces, and opens the door to the record store.

 

Eddie clearly goes to the Robin school of customer service: he glances up at Steve, grunts, and goes back to reading his magazine. Steve can feel sweat forming on his arms. He should just go back to Scoops now.

 

No! Steve’s not a coward: he’s got to see this through.

 

He clears his throat and sticks his hand out. “Eddie, right? I’m Steve, I work across the way. It’s nice to meet you!” Was that too enthusiastic? Oh well, too late to change it now.

 

Eddie looks at Steve’s hand the way Steve looks at snakes. “Right.” He flips a page in his magazine and leans back in his chair, ignoring Steve entirely.

 

Steve has literally never been more embarrassed in his life . “Okay,” he manages, his throat dry. “I’ll, uh, catch you later?” 

 

No acknowledgment. Great, wonderful, this has gone so well . Steve turns tail and runs back to Scoops like there’s a Demogorgon behind him. 

 

He doesn't even say anything to Robin. He just bangs his head against the wall, twice, and resigns himself to being miserable and single forever.

Notes:

Hello, beloveds! Gues and I are going insane on the Discord server and this is what happens because of that.

You can find me on Tumblr @Peytraa. Stop on by, come say hi :)

If you want to join the discord, here's the link: https://discord.gg/BCfmgEqTD4. Feel free to join in - we go crazy in there :D

Chapter 2: Every Breath You Take

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Eddie hates Steve Harrington. 

 

This is a fact, an undeniable truth that remains present with him as it had ever since sophomore year when the kid had the nerve to grow out of middle school. It’s still there, in the back of his mind thudding away like a dull headache that never seemed to pass. That’s what Harrington is: headache inducing. Logically it should have been cathartic to watch him strike out with any and every girl his age that happened to want ice cream that afternoon, yet instead it’s just embarrassing. 

 

Topping off that painful sundae, his uniform is…well it’s awful, to put it frankly, nothing on that shirt flattered him and the hat is honest to god atrocious… but those (almost sinfully) short shorts he had to wear every shift provides a singular upside to him being there. 

 

What? He has eyes. He uses them. Sue him. 

 

Now, the worst part of all this is that the guy actually notices him. Eddie has a rather nasty habit of people watching–it was why he got the job in the first place, outside of needing to lay low for a few months when Hopper suddenly decided to do his job. He could watch all the customers and not talk to a single one of them, his coworker’s always on the floor and he’s perfectly mastered the ability to check someone out at the register without saying a damn word. 

 

Yet, when he occasionally looks outside the store, when the place is empty or nobody interesting is there, Steve always seems to stare back. 

 

He’s apparently made a mistake glancing that way today–as the guy starts gossiping about him to his coworker. The girl is rolling her eyes and shoving him out of the store, pushing him to do…something. That thing only became clear once Steve made his way over to the store front. 

 

“Eddie, right? I’m Steve, I work across the way. It’s nice to meet you!”

 

He’s holding his hand out, introducing himself as if they hadn’t been classmates for the past four years, as if everyone in this god forsaken town didn’t know his name. Eddie scrunches up his nose at the gesture and turns away. 

 

“Right.” 

 

“Ok uh…I’ll…catch you later?” 

 

Jesus Christ. He’s even more headache inducing up close. What is this? Some sort of dare? Five bucks to talk to the local freak for more than two minutes? Ten if you can get the guy to fucking respond? Like he needs the money anyway. 

 

He looks genuinely dejected while turning back to the ice cream store. Bangs his head against the wall a few times and frowns when Robin draws yet another line on the ‘You Suck’ side of her white board. Huh. He didn’t think that interaction would count. 

 

“Hey–no. No. There is nothing you can say that will convince me to–” 

 

“Oh come on. ” A red headed girl, followed by three other boys, all appearing to be about middle school age. Maybe freshman at the most. “This is what–the fifth time we’ve asked you to do this and you cave every time. You don’t need to defend your pride anymore.” 

 

Damn. Brutal. 

 

“Oh yea, because asking like that is really going to convince me.” Steve narrows his eyes and puts his hands on his hips, a very manly mom-pose. “What movie would you even want to watch anyway? You’ve already binged all the nerdy ones out in theaters.” 

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” 

 

 Steve goes silent for a moment, the two studying the other’s every move. “Definitely not.” 

 

“But–”

“No!” One of the boys is cut off the second they speak, the one in the bandanna. “I’m not dealing with calls on the emergency channel at two am because you all decided to theater hop horror movies all day.” 

 

Emergency channel? What the hell is that about?

 

“What? We’re not five.” 

 

Steve rolls his eyes at the boy, the lanky one in an eye-bleeding yellow t-shirt. “Of course not, and you won’t break into my house in the dead of night like you did last time I let you watch horror. Because you’re not five.” 

 

He keeps going back and forth, though something in Eddie tells him it’s all for show–at least it is for a while, until Steve’s eyes drift over to one member of the group specifically, one that hasn’t said a word. The kid picks at his sleeve, long even though it’s a good eighty degrees outside, then shivers for some weird reason. 

 

“Fucking hell–hold on.” 

 

Steve then walked away from the counter, took the boy in question's hand and pulled him into the back room. He could vaguely hear talking from the other side of the room, his coworker initially loudly complaining about him going in the back when he’s supposed to be working, then what he assumed was likely a more quiet conversation. 

 

Then, after a minute, the boy walks out wearing Steve’s letterman jacket. Hawkin’s ‘85 plain and visible on his now more relaxed shoulders. 

 

“Make sure everyone in the party agrees on your outing before you ask, then I’ll think about it.” Instant complaints. “And…if you manage to keep yourselves busy till the end of my shift I’ll drive you to the arcade.” 

 

This time, not a damn word from any of them. The group nods and walks off, the smaller boy glancing back at him and smiling, turning back to the others and tugging the jacket tighter around him, a faint blush dusted across his cheeks. The girl glances between the two then whispers something into the boy’s ear, only making him hide in the jacket further. 


Hm. Interesting. 

 

“Alright dingus, I’m back from break. Not that you did any work while I was gone–” 

 

The woman cuts herself off, meeting his eyes. Shit. He’d been staring too long. 

 

She winks.

Notes:

Enemies to lovers is so funny because like...look at this goofy little guy. You hate his guts. You're going to kiss him. You are going to fall hopelessly in love with him. HA.

-Gues

Chapter 3: 'Tis Forty-Five Leagues

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Robin looks really smug for some reason after he sends the kids off. Like a cat that got the canary, ate it, and then got one of the canary’s little friends, too.

 

“What’s that face for?” 

 

She leans her head on his shoulder and points across the mall.

 

Eddie’s got his head buried in his magazine. Again . So what?

 

“Oh, wow, he’s really riveted in Rolling Stone or whatever,” Steve deadpans.

 

“He was looking over here just a second ago and he got embarrassed when I noticed.”

 

“Okay, and?” Steve doesn’t get why that’s a big deal. The kids make a lot of noise - it would be weirder if Eddie didn’t look. 

 

She sighs. “Sometimes, Steven, I truly despair of you.”

 

“Don’t call me Steven.”

 

Steve has very few boundaries, but that’s one of them: he’s no fucking Steven . Ugh, it makes him sound so old, like he’s a middle-aged lawyer with a practice in Vermont and a vacation home in Florida. But not cool Florida, old-people Florida. 

 

“Anyway,” he continues, “you’re just gonna have to explain, Robin, because I don’t get it.”

 

“It means that he’s interested . We can work with that.”

 

Steve turns his back on the record store and props his hip against the counter. “What are you thinking?”

 

“He has a problem with you, not me. I’ll be your wingman.”

 

Steve’s cheeks heat up. Robin doesn’t mean it like that. There’s no universe where she means it like that - she’s just making a funny joke. If she knew that Steve was maybe slightly a little bit gay she’d run for the hills. 

 

“A friendship wingman? Come on, Robin, that’ll make me look like a total loser.” 

 

“You’re already a loser, loser.” She jerks her head to the board, where six damning tallies lie on the You Suck column. 

 

She makes a good point. Hell, it’s not like things can get any worse: he’s been striking out all summer long and it’s going to keep happening as long as he has this stupid crush on Eddie. Which is going to be forever at this rate. 

 

“Fine. I’m in.”

 

“Great!” She grabs his elbow and drags him across the mall.

 

“Robin,” he hisses, “what do you think you’re doing ?” Steve’s already fumbled this interaction once today, he’s not exactly looking forward to round two.

 

“Helping you,” she hisses back. “Hi, there! I’m Robin, this is Steve. I know he looks like a total dingus - and, trust me, he is - but he’s not completely awful. That’s a Robin Buckley guarantee.”

 

Eddie glances up at her. “U-huh. And is that guarantee only at select participating franchises?”

 

What? 

 

“No, it’s at all of our locations year-round.”

 

What ?

 

Eddie drops the magazine entirely. “And how much is this guarantee, exactly?”

 

“Completely free,” Robin grins. 

 

“Well, I do like free.”

 

Steve’s glad to know that they can flirt with each other. Yes, watching this is just fantastic, Steve has no issues whatsoever. Incidentally, he would love to wiggle his way out of Robin’s claw-grip and find a nice hole to die in. 

 

“Don’t we all?”

 

Eddie grins back. “Alright, I’ll bite.” His eyes land on Steve, which, oh, God. Those eyes are so big and dark and lovely and Steve’s brain is so very, very empty.

 

“Dingus,” Robin whispers, “ do something.” 

 

The literal only thing his brain can process right now is the fact that Eddie’s looking at him. Steve keeps thinking he’s looking at me again and again like a dog chasing its own tail. 

 

“Uh. Why?” 

 

Oh, that was way too loud. Steve winces. Robin facepalms. Eddie cackles. 

 

“You’re so dumb ,” she groans. “I’m sorry, Eddie, he’s… kind of like this all the time, I really don’t have an excuse. Seriously, Steve, are you braindead?”

 

“Aw, don’t be mean - look, you can actually see the gears turning. I think you need some oil in there, buddy.” 

 

Buddy buddy buddy .

 

“Haha,” Steve manages weakly. “Yeah, for sure.” 

 

“Whatever.” Robin rolls her eyes. “So, anyway, do you have any Alternative Radio?”

 

Eddie raises an eyebrow. “Alternative Radio? Not my style, but I can respect it. We’ve got a few things if you wanna take a look.” 

 

He leads her over to the records. They stand chatting for a good long while, laughing at each other’s jokes, and Eddie keeps touching Robin, patting her shoulder or slinging his arm around her back.

 

Steve hates his fucking life. 

 

Eventually, Robin buys an album from some band Steve’s never heard of. Eddie rings her up at the register.

 

“Thanks, Eddie. I’ll stop by again soon. Say bye, Steve.”

 

“Bye, Steve,” Steve repeats. He’s not even trying to be funny - he doesn’t have enough brainpower for that right now.

 

Eddie laughs. Actually laughs, not the bullshit half-hearted chuckle people usually force out when Steve makes a stupid joke. 

 

“Real cute, Harrington. See you, Robin.”

 

Steve doesn’t even care that he’s been last-named while Robin gets to be Robin. He made Eddie laugh. Eddie called him cute! Well, sort of, but a win is a win. 

 

Robin wheels on him the second they get back to Scoops. 

 

“What is wrong with you?” 

 

Isn’t that the million-dollar question? 

 

Steve’s sort-of-gay. Half-gay? He’s not sure what the word is - or if there even is a word in the first place. He’s stupid. He’s got a crazy, mixed-up brain that sees monsters prowling in the dark when nothing’s there. He wanders around the woods with a baseball bat in the middle of the night on a regular basis. He’s a little bit broken, maybe, but he kind of always has been.

 

“Robin, if I knew what was wrong with me do you really think that I’d be working here ?” 

 

“Fair. Okay, fine, I - I can work with this. I can! Maybe you just need to be exposed to him a little more and eventually you’ll get your act together.”

 

Steve frowns down at her. “Are you sure that you don’t want to hang out with him? It’s fine if you do,” liar, “you don’t need to use me as an excuse.”

 

“Steve. Look at me. Stop being dumb, alright? It’s just the two of us, you can act normal now.”

 

“I’m just saying, you looked really cozy with him. Hey, maybe I could wingman for you: you guys could bond over how stupid I am.” 

 

Robin shudders. “Ew, he is so not my type.” Her eyes land behind Steve. “Shit.” 

 

“What?”

 

“Look who’s here.”

 

Steve turns. Erica Sinclair stands at the counter with a shit-eating smile and her many little friends in tow.

 

Steve doesn’t have favorites, but, well, if he’s not lying to himself, Lucas is definitely in the top three. He’s kind, he’s empathetic, he’s fantastic at managing Dustin and Max when they get into a squabble, he’s loyal, and he’s the only one of the kids who talks to Steve about sports. Erica, on the other hand, is a demon invented specifically to torment Steve. 

 

Robin’s already disappeared into the back - never let it be said that she won’t abandon Steve to the actual customer service part of their job. A line is already forming behind Erica: little kids, entitled teens, and bossy parents stretch out the door. He groans.

 

It’s going to be a long shift.

Notes:

As always, you can find me @Peytraa on Tumblr. Much love!

Chapter 4: I’ll Give You Anything/Anything To Shut You Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ahoy Sailors!”

 

Eddie watches as Robin’s carefully forced customer service smile cracks and slips away, replaced by a long dramatic groan she allows to escape her lips. At first, he’s worried that she really doesn’t want to see him, but her shoulders are relaxed, she smiles not too long after.

 

“Just one sailor today, Munson.” She says with a wry grin. “Today is Steve’s singular day off.”

 

“A blessing, truly.” He pauses and scrunches up his nose. “Wait–singular?”

 

“Yea—I looked at his schedule this week and it’s nothing but eight to ten hour shifts everyday but this one.”

 

Eddie scrunches up his nose further. Even his schedule had less hours than that. “Seriously? There’s no way anyone could force me into that uniform more than three days a week. Or at all.”

 

“He said he needed the money or something.”

 

Eddie scoffs. “Or something.”

 

“Speaking of which…shouldn’t you be working…?”

 

“Oh! I’m on break.” Eddie lugs his lunchbox onto the counter with a loud clang. “Permission to break into your backroom?”

 

“Permission granted. Danny! I’m taking my thirty—it's your turn to man the trenches.”

 

Eddie snorts and makes his way to the back, hopping over the little door instead of just pushing through it, then plops down in a chair in the backroom while waiting for Robin to grab her own food.

 

“Oh,” She smiles, a sort of sly grin while setting down her food across from him, sitting so that her sneaker was propped against the top of the table. “That’s an um…interesting way to wear a bandanna.”

 

Eddie’s eyes flick down to her sneakers, smiling as well, seeing the writing and crude drawings scattered over it. “You checkin out my ass, Buckley?”

 

“Naturally.”

 

He rolls his eyes, then lets out a long and loud groan. “This is gonna sound awful but fuck I wish you were working all those shifts instead of him.”

 

“That is literally the worst thing you could have said to me.” Her tone is a joking deadpan, but she pauses after, and the frown is genuine. “Why?”

 

“Because I can’t stand him, obviously. And while I work a reasonable 9-5, five days a week schedule, I’m still gonna see him all the time.”

 

“Well—hate to break it to you, but I can only handle six hours at a time, and I need at least a three-day recovery period.”

 

Again, a disingenuous laugh, covering up discomfort. For Harrington, of all people. Weird.

 

“Boo, you whore.” He sticks out his tongue for good measure, happy at how it instantly changes the mood back. “So…Alternative Radio?”

 

“Are you really trying to talk about your job during your break?”

 

“I like music.” He shrugs. “Besides, I’m pretty sure you were the only person who didn’t ask me about like…Wham or Madonna.”

 

“What’s the point? Just stay in the mall for more than twenty minutes and one of their songs will play.”

 

“If I hear Take on Me one more time I swear to god–” Eddie grabs his hair and tugs at it a bit, letting out a deranged but quiet cry.

 

Robin barely gets a chance to react to this, loud, barely contained laughter cut off by him immediately returning to normal, leaning across the table and letting his arms stretch out.

 

“So, why’d you decide to put up with this torture?”

 

She takes a moment to catch her breath, clears her throat–pauses, to laugh again–then finally manages to speak. “What else for? The money.”

 

“No shit, I mean what are you gonna use it for? Car, trinkets, more music that isn’t complete dogshit?”

 

She rolls her eyes and shakes her head. “Well, first off, I’m never driving in my life. I refuse. I’d literally rather die.”

 

“Wh–”

 

“The trinkets…yeah that’ll probably happen. And the music. But that’s not what this is for!” She sighs. “I’m uh…trying to get into college out of state.”

 

“Oh? What for?”

 

“Linguistics. I could probably get into a college in Indiana fine but…personally I’d like to get as far away from here as possible as soon as possible. Maybe even flee the whole damned country if tips are good enough.” Her eyes flick up from the food she’s picking at. “How about you?”

 

“Buckley, it’ll be a miracle if I even graduate next year.”

 

“Next year? I thought you were…”

 

“A senior? Yep. As I was the year prior, too. Unlike you I’m not a genius in all of language–”

 

“I only know like. Three.”

 

I only know like, three.” His voice is a higher pitch, a horrible rendition of her voice. “You’re just proving my point here.”

 

“Ok, let’s say you do graduate, though. What then?”

 

“Then…” Eddie shifts uncomfortably in his seat. “What languages do you know anyways?”

 

Robin stays quiet for a minute. He isn’t exactly being slick about the topic change, but they really don’t know each other that well, both being complete and utter outcasts aside. They’re not at that point yet.

 

“Spanish, French, and Italian.”

 

“You actually survived Spanish? Without Mrs. Garcia attempting to crucify you?”

 

“I was her favorite student, actually.”

 

“I’m pretty sure you’d have to be the only student she didn’t want to maim, actually.”

 

Robin laughs, and for a moment it seems he really did manage to maintain that lighthearted air, to avoid the more serious air that keeps leaking in. Then she sighs. “Eddie, I don’t think you’re stupid.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“We should…meet up in the library or something. I’ll get you through Spanish class.”

 

He gives her a nervous smile; the subjects never brought up again.

Notes:

They're besties your honor

(also this chapter's title song is Secret Life by Soft Cell)

-Gues

Chapter 5: My Long Ago Forgotten Friends

Notes:

Chapter title is from Bones in the Ocean from the Longest Johns. I realized that not everyone spent a whole year listening to Sea Shanties and knows lyrics on sight lol

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

One day a week is not enough time off, especially not when his supposedly free day is ruled by the demands of Hawkins’ most stubborn group of children. Steve spent the literal entire day wrangling the children at the pool while Hargrove tried to explode him with his mind or some shit from the pool chair and now he has to roll into work as if he’s rested and recovered and not dog-tired. 

 

It’s his own fault: he never once took school seriously and now he’s been cut off, probably for good. No allowance, no trust fund, no college fund, not even his bank account; his dad took Steve for everything he was worth. He’s got the Beemer and he still lives in the house and that’s about it - everything else is up to him.

 

At least he has somewhere to live. At least he has a shower and cold house and a bed to sleep in, even if he mostly sleeps hungry these days. Food is so expensive. 

 

It could always be worse. At least he can eat as much free ice cream as he wants, and usually, the guys that work at the Chinese place will slide him a few cartons of fried rice as long as he gives them a couple of pints of U.S.S Butterscotch.

 

Nobody exactly knows he’s been cut off, but who would he even tell? His only friends are a bunch of children he’s not about to give them his financial sob story. 

 

Whatever. He puts on the uniform - embarrassing - and fixes the hat on his head - murderous - and opens Scoops for the day.

 

Without Robin, the day is a haze of endless work. Replace the tubs of Rocky Road, clean out the Bubblegum, serve snot-nosed kid after snot-nosed kid, get yelled at by someone twenty years older than him for giving them a slightly-too small scoop or whatever it is they’re mad about today, go on break and watch Danny sweat at the counter, mop up the back, daydream about Eddie’s everything when the flood slows. God, he’s so fucking bored.

 

“Hey.”

 

Speak of the devil. Eddie Munson is leaning on the counter, looking maybe half as bored out of his mind as Steve himself. 

 

Okay. This is his moment . He can be normal. He can be so very normal. Showtime.

 

“Ahoy there!” 

 

He barely restrains himself from bashing his head into the counter.

 

“Is Buckley in?”

 

“Oh, she’s out today, sorry. You can ask her for her schedule the next time she’s in. But, uh, is there anything that I can do for you?” Nailed it! He definitely didn’t make that sound like a sex thing. Just normal customer service stuff, Steve definitely doesn’t want to be railed in the storage room even a little bit.

 

“Nope.”

 

Eddie Munson takes himself off the counter and swirls around to leave. Steve can feel his shot at this slipping through his fingers.

 

“Wait! I can’t get you an ice cream or anything? Free of charge, man, no matter what.”

 

That’ll hurt his wallet - it comes out of his paycheck, but Steve can’t bring himself to care much. What’s another night of plain pasta compared to actually managing a conversation with Eddie?

 

“Not interested,” Eddie shoots over his shoulder.

 

“But - U.S.S Butterscotch! Or maybe I could get you a drink? We have New Coke.” 

 

Nobody likes New Coke. Well, except for Lucas, but Lucas doesn’t count. Fuck, he may as well throw this whole conversation into a trash fire.

 

Eddie turns on his heel and marches back up to the counter. 

 

“Actually, there is one thing.”

 

“Uh-huh?” Anything, literally anything at all, all Eddie has to do is name it.

 

“Just answer one question for me: why don’t you drop the fucking act, Harrington?”

 

“What act?” There’s no act. Steve wishes that there was an act because at least then he’d have an excuse for his general stupidity.

 

“The whole nice-guy thing. It’s just us chickens: no hot girls or adorable kids in sight. You can stop pretending anytime you want, because I’m not fooled.”

 

“Oh.” 

 

Steve gets it now. Eddie, like everyone else in Hawkins that hasn’t seen a Demogorgan face-to-face, thinks that Steve dropped the whole King thing for fun or convenience or whatever it is people are saying these days. 

 

“I’m not that guy anymore,” Steve says, trying his very best to be convincing. “What you see is what you get, man.” Awful uniforms, bad jokes, nightmares and all.

 

“Bullshit.”

 

Steve’s heart plummets. For a bitter second, he’s in a bathroom in 1984 and the girl he loves is telling him she never once loved him back. 

 

“You’re telling me,” Eddie continues, “that ‘King Steve Harrington wants to make friends with me ? That’s bullshit. Absolute bullshit. You’re up to something.” He leans further on the counter, putting nearly his entire body weight on it, his face so close to Steve’s that he can feel the warm air of Eddie’s breathing. “You and Hagan got some sort of plan, yeah? Trick me into going to the quarry with you by myself so you two can, what, kick the shit out of me?”

 

Hagan? As in Tommy Hagan? Steve hasn’t said a single word to him in nearly two years and they’ve been on the outs since the world turned Upside Down. 

 

“I’m not friends with Tommy anymore.”

 

“Sure, sure, that’s why he’s always going on about you, because you two aren’t friends . Honestly, Harrington, you need to get somebody to teach you how to lie well.”

 

“Tommy doesn’t talk about me?” When would Tommy do that? Why would Tommy do that? He hasn’t seen Tommy except in passing since they graduated, why the hell would Tommy waste his time gossiping about Steve Harrington of all people?

 

“He talked about you yesterday . All, ‘can’t Harrington get new swim trunks, doesn’t he realize how desperate it makes him look’, yadda yadda yadda.”

 

Steve can’t remember anything about the pool except his desperate attempts to keep the little assholes from drowning each other, choking on popsicles, or getting sunburns. Tommy might have been there. Maybe? Fuck if he knows.

 

His swim trunks are pretty small for him. He spent a lot of yesterday picking at them where they cut into his thighs. Steve might be going hungry more often than not, but everything he does eat is a mess of calories and sugar and God only knows what else. It’s exactly the kind of food he stayed away from in high school because he couldn’t afford to lose his streamlined swim figure, but now he has no choice.

 

“He’s making fun of me, Eddie. You know, like a dick? Because he sucks ?” Steev really can’t overemphasize that point enough. “Anyway, I know I was kind of an asshole to you with all the ‘Freak’ stuff, and I’m sorry about that, but where the hell are you getting ‘beat the shit out of you at the Quarry’ from?”

 

Steve’s one point of pride in high school is that he never once got physical, Jonathan Byers and Billy Hargrove excepted. He never punched anyone, he never shoved anyone, and he sure as shit wasn’t the kind of guy that would take someone to a secluded place just to beat their ass inside-out.

“Just ‘cause you never got your hands dirty doesn’t mean you didn’t order it. That’s what Kings do, right? They delegate .”

 

“What the hell are you talking about?”

 

Eddie leans back and brushes himself off. His glare is so fierce it could melt all the ice cream in Scoops. 

 

“Why don’t you ask your old buddy?”

 

Eddie marches back into Legacy Vinyl without a second glance. Steve frowns after him. He knows Tommy was a dick to Eddie - Steve would have to be blind, deaf, stupid, and on another planet to miss that . But nothing ever went too far - Steve was always careful to keep Tommy reigned in on stuff like that. Spray-painted lockers and egged homes? Fine, whatever. But if Tommy wanted to swirlie somebody he damn well needed to justify it and Tommy never once asked Steve about doing anything to Eddie.

 

Which leaves Steve with two options. 

 

Option the first: Eddie’s lying. That doesn’t make total sense to Steve; he gets the feeling that Eddie’s the kind of person that never lies. 

 

Option the second: Tommy was lying. That checks out since Tommy is, was, and probably always will be a complete and total asshole. 

 

So Tommy probably did something extra shitty to Eddie without ever telling Steve, and now Eddie thinks that Steve ordered it. 

 

Fine

 

Steve has a bit of an uphill climb here. So what? All he has to do is prove to Eddie that he’s not who he used to be, that he can change, and then maybe, just maybe, they can be something like friends. Maybe, just maybe, Steve could casually ask if those rumors about Eddie are true, and, by the way, would he like to come over to Steve’s house sometime?

 

That’s possible. Steve doesn’t know how he’s going to do it, exactly, but it can definitely be done. He managed to convince Jonathan Byers to be his sort-of-friend; he can figure out how to get Eddie to like him.

Notes:

Hello, beloveds! The discord link for the week is https://discord.gg/BCfmgEqTD4, please join and be crazy with us <3. Much love to all of you - I hope you all get to have a beverage of your choice outside on a perfectly warm day.

Chapter 6: Take Me Or Leave Me Alone

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eddie does end up looking into Robin’s schedule. He stops by for his lunch break–not so strategically sneaking glances to see if she’d arrived yet–and gets a peak at it. And, again true to his word, makes a point to only appear when she’s on shift, and a further point to glare Steve’s way anytime it’s just the two of them working. 

 

To put it plainly, Eddie hates his guts, and no amount of Robin’s comments on the man’s staring problem would change that fact. It’s staring with violent intentions. Intentions for brutality and belittlement and definitely not an interest in him in a friendly manner, or even... 

 

Steve quickly cuts himself off, slapping himself lightly before returning back to his actual god damn job. Which he should really be doing right now, as Robin immediately tells him. 

 

“Earth to dingus, customers in need of attendance.” She jokes, waving a hand in his face with an amused smile. 

 

“What Buckley means to say is that his highness needs to exit his own personal plane of reality and re-enter that of the commoners.” His face, equally amused, speaking with a bit of flourish just for added drama. “I know work is hard, but you really should give it a shot.”

 

And this is the worst part of Eddie and Robin’s newfound friendship. Eddie has a nasty habit of abusing his work’s smoke break policy, and during said smoke breaks, makes a point of bothering the two ice cream workers whenever he gets the chance. Well, conversing with Robin. Mostly bothering Steve. Only bothering Steve. 

 

“Very funny Munson–oh wow! That’s so crazy there’s a customer in your store. You should go talk to them.” 

 

“Dawn has it handled.” Eddie waves him off and turns back to Robin, arms folding over the counter and leaning over it. “Now, back to your seemingly endless patience, dearest Buckley. What was I saying about it again?”



“How I’m truly braver than any US Marine in my mission to tolerate not so savory customers and coworkers.” Robin answers. 

 

“Ouch.” Steve deadpans as he hands one of the customers in line a cone. 

 

“Aw, come on. I was mostly talking about Danny, I swear.” 

 

You were mostly talking about Danny, personally I find his conversational skills riveting.” A bold-faced lie. That kid never says anything more than is company policy. “Maybe I’ll pay him a visit on those lonely days you’re not here.” 

 

Steve rolls his eyes and tries to focus on the customers. It’s easy to do, really, considering Robin had completely abandoned him to talk with Eddie, yet he still keeps drifting his attention to them. They whisper and giggle conspiratorially, occasionally glancing his way to make it plainly known a recurring subject in their conversations, and most importantly– despite complaining about how Robin is abandoned often to ‘the trenches’--leave him completely high and dry to the afternoon rush. 

 

Which he doesn’t complain about. He makes a point not to complain about it, actually, because that’s just proving Eddie right, and dealing with a few rushes on his own is a small price to pay for him– them – to see he’s not a complete dick anymore. 

 

“Just you today Red?” Steve asks, once the rush finally dies and a familiar red-headed girl walks into the store. 

 

She scrunches up her nose and hands him change without giving an order, he hands her a cone of strawberry and pushes the change back to her. “Billy’s on a date.” 

 

Steve copies her expression. “Ew. How?” 

 

“Probably because he doesn’t wear a sailor costume while doing so.” Robin butts in, receiving a well-hidden middle finger in response. 

 

“Very helpful comment, thank you Robin.” 

 

“Of course, my liege,” She bows with a flowery wave of her hand. “Anything to be of service.” 

 

Both Eddie and Max laugh at her response. Traitor. 

 

“Oh, it’s not so bad. There’s only what…six tallies today? I think that’s a record low.” Eddie says through snickers. 

 

“You showed him the board?” Steve asks Robin, trying to go for annoyance, though if he’s being honest with himself just comes off as more of…a kicked puppy sort of tone. Damn. 

 

“The board?” 

 

“It’s a white board I have to document the results of his highness’ romantic endeavors.” Robin explains, turning to face Max. “He gets someone’s number, a tally for the You Rule side, he strikes out, a tally for You Suck.”



“And how many good tallies has he gotten?”

 

Robin smiles. “I don’t know. Steve, how many good tallies have you gotten?” 

 

Steve sighs, pulls some change from his pocket and puts it in the cash drawer. “None, Robin.”

 

“And what’s the average number of bad tallies you’ve gotten?”



“Making him do math now?” Eddie leans further over the counter. “Come on Rob, give him a break.” 

 

Steve rolls his eyes and doesn’t comment, instead focusing on the change Max had pushed across the counter again. 

 

“Too late, maybe next time.” 

 

“Oi, Dingus,” Robin pulled the register open again. “You’re supposed to take payment when providing goods.”

 

“I’m aware.” 

 

She rolls her eyes and goes through the register herself, counting through the cash and change to make sure it's correct. For a minute Steve looks hurt by this, but shakes it off in an instant, looking back at Max. 

 

“I clock out in about ten minutes.” 

 

She blinks, taking a minute to process the silent offer before nodding it, an equally silent acceptance. “Dustin beat one of my high scores before he left.” 

 

“Dustin?” Eddie asks, now electing to just sit on the counter instead of leaning on it. 

 

“His favorite child.” 

 

“Wh–he’s not–I don’t–”

 

“Have a favorite child? No response you could come up with can save you right now.” Again, snickers from both Eddie and Robin. “You can drop me off. No offense but…” 

 

“I should get changed, I’m aware.” 

 

She nods, finishes her ice cream and starts picking at the cone, enjoying the few seconds of quiet before Robin slams the register shut.

 

“It’s up to date.” 

 

“Uh…yea, I know. I’ve been keeping track.” 

 

“Dude, you literally just gave that away. For free. And I counted it like five times!” 

 

“You didn’t have to count it…that much.” He smiles a bit nervously, a small laugh in an attempt to keep the tone light, but again has to hide whatever hurt shows up on his face. 

 

“Whatever,” She sighs, shrugs, and walks back to Eddie. “But seriously dingus, that’s gonna come out of your paycheck. You know that right?” 

 

Steve doesn’t try to keep the air light at that, mostly because her attention is back on Eddie now, instead muttering a bit angrily to himself as he goes to clock out. It already did come out of his paycheck. 

 

 

“You know you can tell them off right?” 

 

Steve sighs. So far, the evening’s going by with no incident. Neither of them really talks when he drops her off, and when he gets back to the arcade, she’s too focused on the game to talk then either. Now though, it seems, she was simply mustering up courage. 

 

“It wasn’t anything serious.” He says, finally. 

 

“Robin basically implied you were braindead.” 

 

“I don’t think she–It’s not a big deal. Plus, you know, I kinda need the humility reminder.” 

 

“Wh–” Max glares at him, carefully thinking over her words before she speaks again. “Fine then. Subject change. Why are you working so much?”


“No, actually let’s go back to the previous subject–” 

 

“Ten hours every day this week. You have that one day off on Tuesday, but I know you’re not actually taking a break for that.” Her eyes are still narrowed, even when he glares back. “You pay for all our stuff, you waste gas money driving us around, and yet I know for a fact you almost never have a lunch with you at work.” 

 

“Huh? I…” Steve clears his throat, focuses harder on the road. “I do.” 

 

“You don’t and we all know it.” 

 

His eyes widen a bit. “We?” 

 

“They don’t…none of the guys really think about it. Will’s picked up on it mostly, and I have but–look you don’t have to tell everyone but–” 

 

“But what? All this shit goes down with monsters and creatures from hell and I’m supposed to complain to either literal children or adults who have way too much on their plate about my shitty financial problems?” 

 

She frowns, slouches in her seat and speaks in a smaller voice than normal. “You know they’d both want to help.” 

 

“I–” Steve finally relents, pulling the car into a restaurant lot and putting it in park. “It doesn’t matter if they want to or not, Mayfield. Hopper’s raising a super powered kid, Joyce is dealing with her boyfriend dying and her kids almost dying for the second goddamn time in a row. So having me like, crash at their house would be way too much–” 

 

“Why would you need to stay at their house?” 

 

For a moment, he freezes, he doesn’t say anything in response. Max faces and leans toward him. 

 

“Why do you need to crash at someone else’s house?”

 

“I don’t–I’m not homeless or anything ok? It’s not that bad.” 

 

“Yet.” 

 

“It’s not going to get that bad, I just…need to save up some money.”

 

She doesn’t move away, nor does her piercing stare lessen at any point. 

 

“I kind of missed the mark in my college applications. I didn’t get in where they wanted me to–or anywhere, really, so…you know, can’t really freeload forever.” He sighs. “Seriously, it’s not a problem. I mean, I’m an adult. I’ve got a year to save up for a place so they’re honestly being pretty generous–” 

 

Steve .” 

 

He winces. “It’s just a little difficult, ok? They’re not really there often so I’m basically living on my own already, and getting food every week adds up, especially with how much you all eat–so I get less, and I pick up extra shifts. It’s fine.” 

 

Finally, her glare softens. She hangs her head, runs a hand through her hair and slumps back against the passenger’s seat.

 

“I’ll bully them, then.” 

 

“Huh?” 

 

“No more asking you for favors and food. We all get allowance and shit so it’s not too big of a task, and we have  bikes, so we really don’t need you driving us to every single place on the Hawkin’s map.” The glare returns, for a moment. “But only if you cut down work.” 

 

He grimaces–really does look like he wants to argue, but instead just hides his face in his hands. “I can’t believe I’m being lectured by a preteen.” 

 

She smiles. “Stop being dumb, then.”

 

Steve rolls his eyes and ruffles her hair, despite her immediate protests. They sit in silence for a moment, and after a while Steve reaches to take the car out of park again, only for Max to put her hand over the gearstick.

 

“Can we eat first?” She clarifies, at his confused expression. “I’m paying.” 

 

“Wh–Max you’re twelve I’m not letting you–” He’s cut off by her scrambling out of the car and slamming the door behind her. “Mayfield, I swear to god!” 

 

Max flips him off in response, a little wad of cash already held tightly in her hand. He shakes his head, smiles, and follows behind her.

Notes:

Max Mayfield boss ass bitch part 2 of 37

(song for this chapter is White Lightning and Wine by Heart)

-gues

Chapter 7: Scuttlebutt

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Robin Buckley is the bright shining star of Eddie’s daily routine. Eddie would be stuck with Dawn - who has no time for him - and Steve Harrington - who is the world’s biggest asshole, naturally - without her. 

 

At least she’s kind of cool. Well, cool, gay and doesn’t like shit music, same difference. The past few days of being her friend has been such a massive improvement on the entire month before it that Eddie can even accept the fact that seeing Steve on the regular is part of the Robin package. 

 

Now there’s an interesting little situation. Eddie makes fun of Steve almost constantly and he just sits there and takes it. Clearly, it’s all part of his grand plan to trick Eddie into thinking he’s actually a good person now - as fucking if. People like Harrington aren’t capable of change. 

 

So Eddie gets to hang out with Robin and turn a little of his high school torture around on one of his top tormentors. What did he say? ‘86, baby, it’s definitely gonna be his year. 

 

Eddie’s on another smoke break at Scoops - Dawn cares about him so little she won’t even tell their boss he’s out of the store just as often as he’s in it - shooting the shit with Robin. 

 

“I’m telling you, Buckley, you need to listen to Girlschool. They’re right up your alley.”

 

“I don’t know.” She taps her fingers against the counter thoughtfully. “Are you sure they’re not too hard?”

 

“Completely sure. It’s just good music - no screaming at all, I promise.”

 

“What band is this?” Steve asks while dropping a scoop of something horrible and pink into a cone.

 

Eddie scowls. “Hey, you stay out of this. They’re too intellectual for you, anyway.”

 

Steve shrugs and goes back to scooping. Robin clucks her tongue. 

 

“That was a bit mean,” she chides. 

 

“What, little old me?” Eddie bats his eyelashes innocently. 

 

Robin just doesn’t get it - she’s a cute girl, lesbian band geek or not. She’s never had school royalty up her ass every day of the week like Eddie has. 

 

She shoves his elbow off the counter with a laugh. “You’re terrible . Alright, you’ve hooked me: tell me more about Girlschool.”

 

“As the lady wishes!” 

 

Eddie loves talking music. It’s maybe his second favorite thing in the whole world, right behind Dungeons and Dragons. He usually gets so into it he forgets about what’s happening around him.

 

Not today. Today, Steve has been fucking up every single thing spectacularly and Eddie wants to keep watching that particular train wreck.

 

The guy’s clearly hungover: he keeps squinting at the lights and rubbing his forehead when some especially loud sugar-bright mall pop music plays. Eddie doesn’t feel sorry for him one bit.

 

Even better, his hangover makes him drop stuff, miscount change, and forget what he’s doing in the middle of doing it. 

 

The kid at the counter blinks confusedly at the cone that Steve hands her.

 

“I wanted Rocky Road,” she says.

 

Steve smiles weakly. “Right, of course. Silly me - even sailors make mistakes, eh?”

 

Eddie’s explaining how Girlschool is one the earliest female-lead metal bands to Robin, but really he’s watching while Steve shakily scoops out some Rocky Road. He’s gripping his stupid little scooper like his life literally depends on it. 

 

“That’s coming out of your paycheck, by the way,” Robin says while Steve dumps the other cone.

 

“I know.”

 

Steve thumps his head against the counter. Robin chuckles and ruffles his hair.

 

“Late night?”

 

“Something like that.”

 

The redhead from yesterday walks in. She frowns down at Steve, whose head is still on the counter, and then smirks.

 

“What’s up?” She shouts, slamming her hands down on the counter. Even Eddie thinks she’s kind of loud and his ears haven’t worked quite right since he went to that show in Indianapolis two years ago. 

 

Steve does something between a jump and a wince that ends with his ass on the floor. Eddie laughs, of course, and even Robin can’t help but join in. 

 

“Dingus, are you even functioning right now?” She asks between giggles. 

 

“Is he ever? Harrington doesn’t have any brains in his head. It’s all empty up there.”

 

Mayfield isn’t as amused. “Are you okay?”

 

“Fine,” Steve says, attempting to bring himself to a stand and just falling over again. 

 

Eddie laughs harder. Robin doubles over the counter, choking on air. 

 

“Alright, maybe I’m feeling a little weird.”

 

Harrington finally stands and brushes himself off. He still seems kind of unstable, honestly, shaky-legged and gripping the counter so tightly his knuckles turn white. He must’ve partied real hard with Hagan last night.

 

“How weird?” Mayfield asks.

 

“Eh. Like a three?” 

 

“A three . Right, because whatever this is,” Mayfield gestures to Steve, “is a three.”

 

Robin pats Harrington’s arm. “Don’t worry, small child, he’s just like this. He’ll find his sea legs soon enough.”

 

“Yeah, kid,” Eddie snorts. “Harrington here is too stupid to walk, is all.”

 

“Shut up.” The girl glares at both of them.

 

“That’s me. Dumb Steve.” See, even Steve knows it!

 

You shut up. I’m tired of this! You promised me that you were gonna work less and yet! You need to go home, Steve.”

 

“Can’t, Mayfield. How will Robin run the store by herself?”

 

Robin crosses her arms. “I hate to tell you this, Steve, but you’ve been worse than useless today. Seriously, stay home the next time you have a hangover.”

 

Something strange happens. Harrington deflates like the world’s saddest balloon and then he perks right back up. What’s that about?

 

“Yeah. A hangover, definitely.”

 

Eddie frowns. It’s exactly what he was thinking and suddenly he’s not so sure: every word out of Harrington’s mouth is screaming lie . It’s -

 

It’s nothing . Eddie doesn’t care. So what if Harrington is lying his ass off? He does that all the time anyway. 

 

Walking on Sunshine comes on over the mall speakers. Ugh, Eddie hates this song. 

 

Steve, who’s been trying to shuffle Mayfield out the door, transforms from a newborn fawn to a deer on a frozen pond. His legs go literally everywhere - the guy lands himself in an empty booth by pure chance. Mayfield hovers, concerned.

 

“Steve?”

 

He winces, his hands clapping down over his ears. 

 

Shit ,” Mayfield hisses.

 

Eddie shakes his head. This is no ordinary hangover. He’d be sad about losing a customer but Steve isn’t someone he wants to sell to in the first place. He probably got something awful from Rick.

 

Eddie grins. He has a very evil idea. 

 

He opens his mouth and starts singing along, as loudly and off-key as he can possibly manage. He swings his arm around Robin, leading her in a half-dance, and she starts singing, too.

 

“Shut up !” Mayfield shouts. “Both of you! This isn’t funny!” She looks so frustrated: her little freckled face is nearly as red as her hair. 

 

“‘S fine, Max,” Harrington groans. “Friends make fun of you when you overindulge.”

 

Eddie would hardly call them friends, but sure, close enough. 

 

“No. You’re not hungover , you have a migraine because you keep getting concussions and you need to go home before it gets worse. You know what the doctor said.”

 

Migraine? Steve probably got that from playing basketball or something, so Eddie still doesn’t feel too sorry for him. He’s the idiot that decided to show up to work in a bright, loud mall with head problems.

 

“Ugh.”

 

“Do I need to call for help?”

 

Steve pales. “Nope! I’ll go, honest, just as soon as I can see straight.”

 

“You’re having blurry vision? Why didn’t you say that earlier?” She whirls and points at Eddie. “You. Help me get him home, now.”

 

Eddie does not want to do that. “Why me?”

 

“Buckley can’t drive, Steve can’t drive, and he won’t let me drive after last time.”

 

Eddie would rather die than lend Harrington a helping hand. 

 

“Absolutely not.”

 

She crosses her arms. “Fine. I guess I’ll just have to call Hopper.”

 

“Hopper?” Eddie asks.

 

“Hopper?” Robin echoes.

 

“No,” Steve groans. “Please, Max, he’ll be all Hopper about it. What if he makes me stay at the cabin?”

 

“And you’d deserve it.”

 

“Sorry,” Robin says, “Hopper? As in the Chief of Police? That Hopper?”

 

Eddie’s equally confused. The only thing cops do in this town is bust Harrington’s parties and blow up Eddie’s spot. Why on earth would Jim Hopper come help Harrington in the middle of a weekday?

 

“Yes, that Hopper.”

 

“He hates me,” Steve says into the table. 

 

“It’s so much worse than that: he likes you. So, what’s it gonna be? Will you help me, or am I just going to have to call Hopper?” She raises an eyebrow.

 

She’s bluffing. She has to be bluffing. 

 

Her mouth quirks into a smirk. “Alright.” She shrugs. “Guess I’m calling.”

 

Shit. She’s not bluffing.

 

Eddie folds. “Okay, I’ll drive him home. Geez, kid, you don’t gotta bring the pigs into this.”

 

Getting Steve into the van is a whole production. First, Steve can barely manage to get across the mall while leaning on Mayfield. Then, he nearly collapses in the parking lot - something about the heat - and Eddie has to abandon them both to get his van because Steve can’t go any further. And just to tie all this shittiness off, Steve sneers at his van.

 

“I’m not getting in that death trap.”

 

“Hopper,” Mayfield says. 

 

That gets Harrington moving into his passenger seat faster than anything Eddie could’ve come up with. Mayfield hops into the back and hangs onto the front seats for dear life while Eddie tears through the Hawkins streets. 

 

“Can you drive even slightly less erratically?” Mayfield asks.

 

“This baby only has one speed, kid.” He pats the roof fondly. 

 

She shrugs. “It’s your upholstery.”

 

He glances over to Steve. He is looking green around the gills. Eddie, very reluctantly, slows down. Just a little. 

 

Steve stumbles out of the van as soon as Eddie pulls up to his house and throws up directly onto his perfectly manicured lawn.

 

Mayfield lands next to him, trying to get him to stand up and get inside, but Steve can’t seem to get his feet under him. 

 

She glances up at Eddie. “Help me get him inside.”

 

Eddie sighs and kills the ignition - after all, he’s come this far. He doesn’t want to go back to Scoops and tell Robin he left Steve in a puddle of his own vomit.

 

“Alright, fine. Open the door for me, would you?”

 

Mayfield nods and dashes to the front door. Eddie levers Steve up and practically carries him the rest of the way, which is not an easy task. He dumps Steve on the couch and wipes his hands of the whole thing.

 

He glances around - Mayfield is in the kitchen, frowning into the fridge. She slams the door after a moment.

 

“Empty,” she mutters. “Gonna need to call someone after all.”

 

“He hasn’t gone grocery shopping in a while: so what?”

 

She glares at him. “Fuck off.”

 

“Wow. Grateful, much?”

 

“I had to threaten you to make you help. Why don’t you get your head out of your ass and stop being a dick for five seconds?”

 

And it’s more than Steve would’ve done for Eddie in a million years. “Hey, I helped get him in the house. I could’ve just left.”

 

“Well, now you’ve done your good deed for the day, so feel free to leave. Don’t let the door hit you on the way out.”

 

“Fine, whatever. So long, Little Red.”

 

She scowls. “You don’t get to call me that. That’s Steve’s name, not yours.”

 

“Whatever you say.” 

 

She glares at him, nose flaring and eyes burning with fury. She’s one angry little kid - Eddie doesn’t envy whoever has to take care of her.

 

“Why do you care so much about him?”

 

He’s honestly curious. It doesn’t make sense - they’re not related, and there’s no way Steve Harrington of all people is being nice to some random girl just for the sake of it. There’s a story there, and Eddie likes stories.

 

She looks down, head tilted, clearly deciding what to tell Eddie. “He helped me when I needed him.”

 

“What did he do, drive you home from soccer practice?”

 

“He -” she breaks off with a frustrated grunt. “No. It… his migraines, the concussion: it’s my fault.”

 

Eddie’s no babysitter - the most he can claim is the occasional nerdy Freshman in Hellfire - but even he knows better than to let some kid go running around thinking that shit. 

 

“Hey, that’s not true. Whatever choice he made was his and his alone.”

 

“Steve said the same thing.”

 

Sure he did. Steve’s probably perfectly happy to let this child blame herself for him getting in some stupid-ass fight.

 

“Whatever,” she says. “I don’t care what you think.”

 

“I think that you have no idea who he really is.”

 

“And who’s that?”

 

“A complete dick. It’s who he was in high school, and it’s who he’s always going to be. ”

 

“I don’t know who he was, but I know who he is . It’s good enough for me.” With that, she stomps off into the living room, probably to make sure Steve doesn’t throw up again.

 

Eddie leaves, his thoughts clunking heavily in his head.

 

Maybe Steve’s actually nice to kids. That doesn’t make him a good person. It just makes him very slightly less shitty than Eddie assumed he was. He’s a dick. He’s an asshole who makes people’s lives hell for no good reason. 

 

He’s friends with guys like Tommy Hagan and probably Billy Hargrove, too. Mayfield is Hargrove’s step-sister, right? Maybe that’s how Steve and Mayfield know each other: Eddie heard some rumor about Hargrove and Steve getting into it last year. He’s willing to bet anything it was some hyper-masculine attempt at showing off and now they’re all as thick as thieves. 

 

Eddie nods to himself. Everything he knows is aligning itself nicely: Mayfield wouldn’t know a genuinely good person if Eddie drew her a diagram. 

 

If there’s any niggling doubt forming in his gut, well, Eddie’s quick to squash that before it can rise. 

Notes:

As always, you can find me on Tumblr @Peytraa and on Twitter @Lotus_Peyt. Hope you all enjoyed the chapter :)

Chapter 8: There’s No Way to Change This Angry Heart

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eddie is thinking about Steve Harrington way too much lately. 

 

The… incident the day prior can't seem to leave his mind, despite his sincerest efforts to kick the thing into submission and shove it down a god damn well. It just keeps climbing back up, the same stubborn insistence as the man his thoughts were about. 

 

Everything about that interaction was weird. Steve blatantly lies about his situation for no reason, works during a migraine, and apparently got it because of something Mayfield insists was her fault. None of it makes any sense to him. None of it. It’s so out of character to associate the idea of selflessness–especially to the point Mayfiel insisted–with him

 

  He helped me when I needed him. 

 

It’s certainly a very cryptic and vague thing to say. It could mean anything–though with how damn loyal the kid seems to be logically that means it's something big. 

 

Eddie glances up from his register and looks across from him, looking over at Steve but avoiding catching his eye. Physically, he still looks exhausted, and that fact is hard to ignore, but it’s not what he chooses to focus on. He looks at him and tries to picture him in the way the kids do, helping someone and getting his hands dirty for no other reason than the goodness in his own heart. 

 

He can’t imagine anything close. 

 

All of it, every bit of how he presents himself just seems so fake . How is he supposed to believe this guy’s a good person when every halfhearted smile looks like nothing more than a twitch of the muscle, the chipperness of his voice radiating that customer service bullshit even when he talks to those damn kids he’s been told he cares so much about.

 

It’s all a front, and an embarrassingly obvious one at that. He’s an idiot and an asshole, and him being anything other than that would go against all known laws of the Hawkins’ universe. 

 

He sees Robin walk inside the store front, waving both at him and then at Steve. Sees her talk to the man in a way that seems concerned. Now’s around the time he usually goes on his fake smoke break of the day–she’ll be confused when he avoids them–yet when she glances his way, he ignores it and goes outside for a real one instead. 

 

Once he’s outside and finally free of Steve Harrington’s stupid face, he genuinely considers thanking the stars above that he only really looked his way this morning. He didn’t try to start a conversation. He’s in the process of thanking those stars when the guy’s underling manifests from behind a wall. 

 

“Look, I don’t know what it is you think I did but–” 

 

Tommy grabs his shirt and slams him against the wall before he can finish that thought. His hand falls from where it had been holding his cigarette, allowing the thing to fall and burn out on the ground. 

 

Eddie clicks his tongue, trying to seem unfazed. “Those cost money, you know.”



“Shame.” Tommy’s shoe slams down on the cigarette in question, grinding on the ground and turning it to smoking ash. 

 

“Seriously, this is getting depressing.” He continues to speak in a monotone voice, keeping himself steady, keeping his reactions minimal. “You’re an adult now, shouldn’t we be past this?” 

 

“Considering you’re still doing the same shit I keep warning you about, no.”



“Apologies my liege, I didn’t realize us peasants weren’t allowed to associate with your kind –”



The blow Tommy sends to his stomach knocks the wind out of him. He doubles over, almost falls to his knees but barely manages to press his weight against the wall to keep him upright. 

 

“Acting real ballsy for someone so easy to punch.” 

 

“Someone so easy to–you sucker-punched me you asshole!” 

 

“See that’s the thing. You don’t learn. You gotta do senior year three times over and apparently ,” his hand reaches to grab a good bit of Eddie’s hair, tugging him back upright. “Can never figure out when to shut up.” 

 

“Last I checked I don’t usually talk until after you beat my ass–”



Another blow to his stomach, Tommy’s grip on his hair keeps him from moving. “I think I’ve had enough of this. I don’t know what’s got in your head lately, but I’m this damn close to dragging your ass back to the quarry and shoving you in.”

 

Eddie’s hands start shaking before he can stop it. Tommy’s eyes flick down at them, then back up to meet Eddie’s now terrified gaze. He smiles. 

 

“I’m not gonna be nice this time. Once you go down, you’re not coming back up. So just shut your damn mouth for once. Got it?” 

 

Despite everything he stands for, all the speeches and false bravado, he can’t muster up a damn word. All he can do is nod. 

 

Tommy finally lets him go. 

 

– 

 

Robin keeps giving him weird looks. She’s alone now, she was manning the counter and Steve was nowhere in sight. She’s probably expecting him to walk over, and normally he would– especially with the source of his problems finally, thankfully absent, but sometimes Dawn needs a break, and sometimes he needs to not talk to people. 

 

After ten minutes or so of this awkward routine, Steve walks back in--rubbing his wrists, shoving his hands in his pockets and casting a nervous smile when he notices Eddie looking his way. He rolls his eyes in response and goes back to his magazine. 

 

They talked. Probably pissed to all hell Eddie’s calling him out on his shit and sends Tommy to deal with it. Maybe he watched. 

 

Another hour passes and Eddie finally decides to pay the place a visit. Grudge or no he doesn’t think he could handle a lunch break alone right now, plus if he ignored Robin all day, she’d never forgive him. 

 

“Ok but like…what’s the story ? You can’t just say ‘oh I got my ass beat’ and then not elaborate! Who beat your ass? I totally believe you lost spectacularly, doesn’t surprise me but I mean did you at least get a few hits in or–” Eddie clears his throat, cutting off her rambling. “Oh! Eddie!” 

 

Steve lets out a visible sigh of relief, seeing her attention drift. Eddie scrunches up his nose. 

 

“You ignored me.” She says with a barely concealed pout. The reaction’s honestly a bit worse than what he was expecting. 

 

“Sometimes I do actually need a smoke, Rob.” He says in a tone trying to come across as nonchalant, even if he does feel bad. “Especially considering how stressful my mornings are when it’s just this one bothering me.” 

 

He’s going for a joke, a lighthearted nudge in Steve’s direction, though the man’s reaction is weirdly…dejected, while Robin looks more uncomfortable than anything else. 

 

“Well, since I was abandoned by both of you the second I got here, I’ve decided I’m taking my fifteen. Eddie?”



“Uh…” He quickly shakes the interaction off, easy smile back on just as it left. “Yea, I’m on mine now anyway.” 

 

She nods, tugs at Steve’s arm and whispers something Eddie can’t make out, then heads to the back. He leaps over the door to follow, only for Steve to grab his arm.

He freezes, Steve immediately lets go.

“Look uh…about…everything that happened yesterday. I’m sorry about–” 

 

“Don’t force other people to deal with your mess. Especially a kid, deal with it yourself, call in, I don’t give a damn, just—”

“Eddie–”



“Just don’t drag me into it. Next time this happens just shut your damn mouth, I’m not helping you.” 

 

“I–” His fist clenches, for a minute Eddie thinks he’s finally gotten the guy to snap, but the hand relaxes just a moment later. He sighs, he looks almost…resigned. “Ok. I’ll deal with it.” 

 

This time, when Eddie walks past him to the back, Steve doesn’t stop him.

Notes:

He’s so good at reading steve he just keeps coming the wrong conclusions

Also. Fuck Tommy H

(song for this chapter is Angry Heart by Black Sabbath)

Chapter 9: Acts of Grace

Notes:

If you saw my OFMD phase no u didn't

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m this damn close to bringing you to the quarry and shoving you in.”

 

“I’m not gonna be nice this time.”

 

This time.

 

Steve slams Tommy against the mall brickwork the literal second Eddie leaves his line of sight. Tommy gasps and grips Steve’s wrists.

 

“What the hell is wrong with you?” 

 

It’s taking every single ounce of Steve’s willpower to not wring Tommy’s neck right then and there. 

 

Tommy grins. “Just putting the peasants in their place. You used to like that sort of thing, remember?”

 

Steve’s had just about enough of this bullshit. He slams Tommy back again, hard. Tommy’s head bounces slightly against the wall and he winces. 

 

“You want King Steve back?” Steve hisses. “Fine. King Steve had one fucking rule, Hagan. Just one. Remember it?” He glares right into Tommy’s eyes - he wants to hear Tommy say it.

 

Despite the fact that Steve has Tommy up against a wall and is this close to beating the shit out of him, Tommy smiles a real smile. It’s a great, big, sunny thing, like he’s opening a special present on Christmas morning. Like he’s found a nice surprise.

 

“Never hit the other guy first,” Tommy says.

 

“And what did you just do?”

 

“He deserved it.”

 

Steve slams him against the wall, harder this time. “Wrong fucking answer. Try again.”

 

“...I hit him first. He still deserved it, though.”

 

“And did he deserve to be drowned?” That makes Tommy break eye contact and lose the smile - he looks at the ground beneath their feet, covered in cigarette stubs. Steve grabs his chin and forces his head up. “Look at me, Hagan. Did he deserve to die? If you’re gonna take a life you damn well better be sure about it.”

 

He scoffs. “I didn’t go through with it, did I?”

 

Jesus Christ. What is wrong with him? “You stupid motherfucker. When did you do that? Why did you do that?”

 

“To shut his big fat mouth. He’s always standing on the tables and distracting everyone - it got on my fucking nerves.” 

 

Steve scans Tommy’s face. The benefit of knowing someone for forever is that they become very easy to read: Tommy’s lying his ass off right now. He doesn’t even look angry - he looks scared. Ashamed, maybe. Embarrassed, like the time he threw up on Steve’s bedroom rug in the third grade after eating too many gummy bears.

 

“Don’t lie to me, Tommy,” Steve warns. “It won’t end well for you.” 

 

Tommy has never once been scared of Steve. But maybe he sees something in Steve’s eyes, sees the part of him that’s wondering how quickly he can kick the shit out of Tommy before somebody notices, the part of him that’s thinking of a nail bat. The deep, dark heart of him that’s wondering if Hopper would help him hide a body. Tommy gulps.

 

“After Halloween,” he says. “Last year. You wouldn’t stop staring at him. Nancy Wheeler was sitting with her cuck boyfriend three tables down and the only thing you looked at was him . Billy thought it would be funny to put the fear of God in the local freak.”

 

Of course Hargrove is a part of this mess. Tommy is always worse when somebody is egging him on: Steve knows that from long-lived experience.

 

“So I asked him to meet me at the quarry for a deal. Billy never showed, but Munson did, and… I was never really gonna kill him, man. I just wanted to give him a scare. Make him stop looking back.”

 

Looking back? Was Eddie watching Steve, too? Maybe -

 

No. Steve shakes his head to clear it. Not important right now - he needs to focus. 

 

“What happened to you?” There used to be a time that Tommy was just a regular shitty guy, like Steve himself. He would pick on people and goof off in class, but that Tommy would never have even thought about drowning someone in the quarry no matter how pissed off he was. “What changed, man?”

 

“You’re the one who changed, not me. Though,” Tommy’s eyes flick down to Steve’s hands, one on his shoulder blade and the other still gasping Tommy’s chin, probably leaving bruises in his wake, “not as much as I thought. It’s good to be king again, isn’t it?”

 

Steve lets him go all at once. Tommy’s hands tighten on his wrists before Steve yanks himself backward. Bile rises in his throat. “I can’t even look at you right now. You disgust me.”

 

Tommy cackles. “Who’s the one being violent? Didn’t take much for you to go back to the old ways: you sure you don’t want back in?”

 

“Not the old ways.” King Steve wouldn’t have said a word in Eddie’s defense no matter how obsessed he was. “You see, Tommy, that one rule? It’s got an addendum now.”

 

“Oh, big word, you learn that one from your ex?”

 

Yes. “Shut up, I’m talking. I’ll hit someone else first if I see them fucking with my people, and Eddie’s one of my people. If I see you talking to him, taking him aside - hell, if you even fucking look at him you’ll get to find out exactly what I’ve been up to for the last few years.”

 

“Please. You’ve never won a fight in your life.”

 

Steve gives a wild, toothy grin and steps forward. “I have a baseball bat with nails hammered into it in my trunk. You wanna go get introduced?”

 

Tommy falls back against the wall. “Fine. I was trying to protect you, but I’m not doing a thankless task. I’m out.” He storms away.

 

Protect Steve? Steve can protect himself, thanks. He throws open the back door and stomps inside, still seething with anger. God, does Tommy ever get under his skin.

 

Steve rubs his wrists absently while walking down the long, winding hallways back to Scoops. How can he make sure that Tommy doesn’t fuck with Eddie again? 

 

Maybe Hopper could help. Steve doesn’t want to rat anyone out to a cop, but he knows Tommy. He’s scared for now, but pretty soon that switch will flip and he’ll be right back to harassing the other guy like Steve didn’t do a thing. They’re going to need a more permanent solution.

 

Steve catches sight of Eddie across the way in Legacy Vinyl. He gives Eddie a smile, even if he doesn’t really feel up to it. Eddie looks down at his magazine and Steve heaves a sigh. Tommy fucking Hagan. What an absolute nightmare.

 

Robin pounces. “Why didn’t you tell me you get migraines?”

 

Fuck . Steve forgot about Max spreading his business every which way. 

 

“I don’t get them that often anymore.” Once every other week isn’t that often compared to every single day. “I didn’t think it would come up.” Steve didn’t think she’d ever notice. She didn’t the other two times Steve showed up to work with a migraine. 

 

“It’s relevant! Like, what causes them? Maybe I could help you avoid that stuff!”

 

Steve brings up a hand and starts counting off his fingers. “Heat, extreme temperature shifts, bright lights, loud noises, reading, and really strong smells.” 

 

She frowns. “So, the entire mall?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“Why are you working here? Don’t give me that ‘dad cut me off’ crap, you could’ve gotten a minimum wage gig at, like, the local hotel or something.”

 

“Nobody else in Hawkins was hiring.”

 

“So leave! You’ve got a car, you can drive.”

 

“Can’t.” Things only ever go wrong in Hawkins. Besides, who else would look after the kids? 

 

“Why not?”

 

“Just can’t.”

 

Robin groans. “Come on, tell me. I want the whole Steve Harrington backstory. Like, how did you even meet all those kids?”

 

“Babysitting,” he answers shortly while ringing up a customer. He’s a decent enough liar, but the cover stories are so weird and complicated at this point that Steve can’t ever remember half of what he’s supposed to tell people. 

 

“And how did that happen?”

 

Great. Just fantastic. 

 

Robin spends the next hour pestering him. Every time Steve thinks that she’s run out of questions she pops up with a new one. It’s endless .

 

“How did you get a concussion?”

 

“I got my ass beat.”

 

Robin huffs in frustration. “You can’t just say ‘oh I got my ass beat’ and then not elaborate! Who beat your ass? I totally believe you lost spectacularly, doesn’t surprise me, but, I mean, did you at least get a few hits in or -” 

 

Eddie clears his throat. Steve nearly jumps out of his skin: he didn’t even notice that the guy came into the store. 

 

“Oh, Eddie!” Robin says, finally getting distracted, thank fuck. Steve breathes a sigh of relief - he was running out of lies to tell.

 

Robin complains about Eddie ignoring her to smoke. Steve stands there silently and doesn’t say a thing about Tommy: it’s not really his story to tell. 

 

Eventually, she invites Eddie into the back for a break. She leans up to Steve's ear and whispers, 

 

“Remember: just talk to him. Be normal!”

 

Yeah. As if Steve can be normal . His chance at normal flew out the window the second he turned back around at the Byers' place two years ago.

 

Eddie hops over the counter to follow Robin. Steve grabs his arm, thinking about nothing more than all of the things he wants to say.

 

Eddie freezes. Steve winces to himself and lets go - yeah, admittedly not his best move.

 

“Look…” Steve needs to apologize. Tommy tried to kill Eddie because of Steve. But Eddie doesn’t know that Steve saw any of that: what if he’s embarrassed or something? Worse, what if he doesn’t believe that Steve stepped in? Alright, maybe he can apologize for making Eddie drive him home instead. It’s not enough, but it works. “Uh, about everything that happened yesterday. I’m sorry about -” 

 

Eddie scowls at him. “Don’t force other people to deal with your mess. Especially a kid, deal with it yourself, call in, I don’t give a damn, just -”

“Eddie -” Steve has no idea what he’s about to say, so it’s probably a good thing that Eddie just barrels right past him.

“Just don’t drag me into it. Next time this happens just shut your damn mouth, I’m not helping you.” 

 

“I -” He clenches his fist. He just wants to explain , and apologize, and maybe get Eddie to realize that Steve’s not the bad guy here. 

 

He stares down at his bruised wrists and takes a breath. No, that’s selfish. That’s King Steve behavior. This isn’t about him at all - it’s about Eddie, and Tommy's stupid ass, and the fact that Steve clearly makes Eddie uncomfortable. He forces himself to relax. “Ok. I’ll deal with it.” 

 

This time, when Eddie walks past him to the back, Steve doesn’t stop him. 

 

Instead, he picks up the phone and dials the police station.

 

“Hello, Flo speaking, how may I help you?”

 

Steve leans back against the counter. “Hi, Flo, it’s Steve - is Hopper there? I need to talk to him about something.”

 

“One moment.”

 

Steve waits, tapping his foot impatiently. It feels like it takes forever, but Hopper says hello before Take On Me ends.

 

“What’s up, kid? You in some kind of trouble?”

 

Why does Hopper always think Steve’s gotten into trouble? He hasn’t done anything worthy of a cop banging on his front door in ages

 

“Not exactly. You know Tommy Hagan?”

 

“The jackass you used to hang around with?”

 

Steve nods before remembering that Hopper can’t see him. “Yeah, him.”

 

“I’m familiar. What’s he done?”

 

“He keeps harassing this other guy at the mall. Like, saying shitty things and bugging him at work and stuff. And… today he punched this guy in the stomach for no reason.” 

 

Hopper hums into the receiver. “U-huh. This… other guy … why can’t he make a report?”

 

“I think he’s scared that Tommy will lash out.” Not to mention Eddie probably wouldn’t think to go to a cop for help in a million years. Steve might have a crush, but that doesn’t make him blind: he sells drugs, for fuck’s sake. 

 

“Sure, sure, makes sense. I’ll make sure to give him a little visit. Don’t worry, kid: he’s not gonna bother this other guy again.”

 

Steve smiles. He doesn’t really understand why Hopper is stressing that part so much, but at least it’ll be taken care of. “Thanks. I owe you one.”

 

Steve hears Hopper’s chair creak. He’s probably leaning back and propping his feet up on the desk - Steve can practically see him doing it.

 

“Can I cash that favor in now? Jane’s been craving fresh waffles, and, hell, you know I’m a shit cook.”

 

“I can still teach you.”

 

“Nah, it’s easier to let you do it.”

 

“I can come over tomorrow morning?” He’ll have to wake up practically at the crack of dawn if he’s making the batter fresh. It’s worth it: El’s a sweet kid and she doesn’t really get to do much. She always has a dozen questions for Steve about the outside world, everything from stuff he doesn’t know (how do TVs work) to stuff he does (why do people wear makeup).

 

“Why not tonight?”

 

Oh . Goddamn it, Steve needs to stop falling for this shit; he’ll be lucky if he can escape the cabin within the week. 

 

“I guess that’s fine. But I have work tomorrow!” And then he can go straight home. Hopper already has an entire child eating him out of house and home. The very last thing he needs is Steve’s useless ass. 

 

“Alright. Well, I’ll see you tonight.”

 

“Bye.” Steve hangs up.

 

There’s no way that El will let Steve go easily - the only reason Hopper puts up with him at all is because El’s just… decided that they’re all family. He’s going to need to come up with a plan if he’s going to get out of Hopper’s way quickly enough that the Chief doesn’t actually start to hate him.

Notes:

F's in the chat for Tommy, he's so fucked

I'm @ Peytraa over on Tumblr. I'm gonna start using my Twitter purely to try and make that website unprofitable for Muskrat so I'm not sure that's a good follow anymore.

Also, everyone and anyone is welcome to join the discord: https://discord.gg/BCfmgEqTD4! Don't go too far into the ramble archive if you don't want spoilers for this story, though :)

Chapter 10: It Just Wasn’t Like the Old Days Anymore

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Waffles.”

 

Steve blinks, hand still balled up to knock, and heaves a long sigh. “Hello to you too.”

 

“Hello.” El opens the door further and watches him walk inside. “Can you make waffles now?”

 

“You’ve been spending a lot of time with Mike I see.” He mutters under his breath–ignoring the immediate scrunch of her nose–and goes to grab whatever waffle ingredients he had left over from the last batch. “Kid’s got an attitude,” He elaborates. “Must be contagious.” 

 

To that, she rolls her eyes, another thing she’s picked up from Mike , though her usual demeanor takes its place the second he sets the ingredients on the counter, hopping up on a stool and leaning against her hands. 

 

She frowns, when he pauses, furrowing his brows at the things in front of him.

 

“It’s like…eight at night.” He frowns as well. “Are you sure you want waffles…right now?”

 

“...yes?”

 

“I could just make them in the morning.”

 

“Why?”


And so, the questions begin. “It’s a breakfast food. I could just…pick up pizza for tonight and then we have it tomorrow?”

 

“Or you could make double waffles and we have them twice.”

 

“No–kid it…ok, so you know about the whole...breakfast, lunch and dinner thing, right?” An odd question to ask, but Hopper had a habit of forgetting to explain things he thought were ‘too obvious.’ Thankfully, she nods. “Well waffles are a breakfast food. So you’re…supposed to have them in the morning.”

 

“But…what if I want it at night? Is it against the law?”

 

“What? No, it’s just–it’s not healthy.”

 

“Pizza isn’t healthy.” Her expression mirrors his; absolute confusion. “And the cheese feels bad.”

 

“That…” Shit. She makes a good point. “Hm. Alright new plan. I pick up KFC and we have chicken and waffles. Compromise.”

 

“Halfway happy.”

 

“Huh? That…” He doesn’t know who’s worse about ‘introducing El to the world’, Mike or Hopper. “It’s more like making both parties as happy as you can manage. You still get waffles, and since I’m not really a fan, I can get chicken.”

 

“Why don’t you like waffles?”

 

“Sticky.” He says simply, shrugging. “Sounds good?”

 

A smile, a nod, and Steve gets to work. 

 

– 

 

El’s asleep by the time Hopper gets back. Their leftovers were long since put away, outside for the plate she insisted Steve put out. Hopper forces a tired smile and takes it, sitting in the armchair beside Steve and El on the couch. 

 

“I see she convinced you again.”

 

“She’s got a future in law.” Steve groans. “Did you uh…get a chance to talk to Tommy?”

 

“Called his folks a little while ago–” He pauses, seeing Steve’s eyes immediately go wide. “I said I’d found graffiti in that alley by the theater again, even if under normal circumstances I would involve them in this.”

 

“You and I both know they wouldn’t believe you.” 

 

“Hence why I didn’t. ” Hopper sighs and rubs the space between his eyes. “Can you tell me what specifically he’s done? Anything more than what you said on the phone?” 

 

“Uh…” Fuck, maybe it wasn’t his right to say this. “He uh…kind of threatened to drown him in the quarry. And…may have attempted to before.” 

 

Jesus. ” His hand goes up from his forehead to brush back his hair. “Ok. Harrassment and attempted murder. Anything else? ” 

 

“I don’t know.” 

 

“What do you mean you don’t know?”

 

“Wh—it’s not like I was there for all of this!” 

 

“You—“ He pauses, his face scrunches up. “I…severely misinterpreted this.” 

 

Steve’s quiet, silence while Hopper moves to put his head in his hands. 

 

“Kid…if you were…dealing with something like this, and you wanted help, how would you go about asking for it?” 

 

“I— oh my god you thought I was talking about myself. ” 

 

“Yup.” 

 

“Ok—First of all I would never go about it like that. Of course you’d figure it out!”

 

“That’s kind of the point of the method.” 

 

Second of all, it really is another guy. I just didn’t say who because…he’s uh…I didn’t know if your reaction would change?” 

 

“Why would my reaction change?” 

 

“You’re a cop.” 

 

And?

 

“He’s Eddie Munson.” 

 

A deep breath in. “Well. I have been getting on his ass lately about his little ‘side gig’, but if the guy’s in trouble that’s also my job to deal with.” 

 

“Oh.” 

 

“So you’re…really not involved?” 

 

“I mean, I’m kind of the whole reason this is happening. I think.” 

 

“You think?” 

 

“They’re both really vague about it! Tommy said some shit about ‘protecting me’ and Eddie’s under the impression that I like— ordered it or something, which I literally just found out about the whole thing this fucking morning but—I don’t know!” 

 

Hopper’s about to respond when El cuts him off, groaning and pushing herself up from where she’d fallen asleep on the couch. 

 

“You’re back.” 

 

Hopper sighs. “Alright…how about this. El, you go back to your room for the night, and we go outside and talk about this a bit more.” 

 

“Being outside wouldn’t involve… that …would it?” 

 

“Well your right hook is a bit off and I know you’re not injured.” 

 

“Oh yea, naturally, just found out I’m not nursing any injuries so the only course of action is to fix that. Makes total sense.”

 

Hopper sighs and moves to stand, pressing a kiss to the top of El’s head as the two pass by each other, and despite Steve’s continued complaints over the situation, is briskly followed out the door. 

 

“Alright,” Hopper’s stance is casual, relaxed, a strong contrast to the growing nervousness plainly visible from Steve. He holds his arms up to block, and motions the kid to start. “Whole situation, start to finish.”

 

“I don’t really know much.”

 


“I meant the whole situation with you.

 


“Wh–” Steve sends a quick jab, a bit light, then another a bit stronger. “This isn’t about me.” 

 

“I’m already working on getting him help, now I’m working on you.”

 

Steve narrows his eyes and throws another punch. “Don’t need it.”


Hopper throws a punch of his own, a fakeout, shifting his arm when Steve goes to block and grabbing his shoulder instead. “I’ve got time, just tell me about it.”

 

“You and Max keep making this out to be a whole lot worse than it actually is. It’s fine. I don’t need to vent about it.” 

 

Hopper raises a brow and lets him go, getting back into his blocking stance and waiting for him to start again.

 

“They just–” The first punch, this one real–strong, unlike the ones before. “They joke around. Goofing off and shit, not anything serious.”

 

“They?”

 

“Him and Robin. Totally hit it off after having the weirdest conversation about like–warranties or something–and then she ditched me for him.” His eyes go wide, both at the phrasing of what he’d said and the sudden increase in strength behind his attacks. “I mean, it’s not like I blame her or anything! He’s cool, like–really cool. Not an issue.”

 

Hopper hums, blocking the next attack with the palm of his hand and cupping the fist. Steve attempts to tug it back a few times but fails.

 

“What?”

 

A sigh, Hopper lets go. 

 

“Eddie abuses the hell out of the place’s smoke break policy to go talk to her, and either I don’t exist or I’m the object of their own personal amusement, which–again, don’t blame them for. I’m an idiot.”

 

Hopper’s eyes narrow, Steve pauses for a moment.

 

“What? ” 

 

 Hopper shakes his head. “I’ll wait until you’re done.”

 

“O…k then?” Steve shakes it off and continues. “There was the whole…situation with the migraine thing–”

 

“Which you should have come to me immediately for, not have Max call Joyce hours later–”

 

“It was  fine, and she didn’t need to do that–but my point was that–you know…I never actually explained that to them, so they thought I was hungover or something, kinda gave me shit for it but Robin apparently did a metric fuck ton of research about the situation after Max snapped at them so…”

 

And Munson?”

 

“Mayfield made him drive me home. Tried to apologize for the absolute mess I was and he–it was probably a bad time to do that. Still on edge from all the shit with Tommy.”

 

“Kid–” Hopper’s arms fall, motion mirrored by Steve almost immediately. “It’s ok to be upset about this. You know that, right?”

 

“Why would I be upset? Honestly with everything he’s putting up with he has the right to be worse–”

 

“But you didn’t actually cause any of this.”

 

“Well…sure, but he still–”

 

“Look, if he’s holding a grudge because he thinks you’re the reason he’s being bullied, then yes, I agree with you. But the fact is that you didn’t actually do anything to cause it, so you’re also being wronged here.” 

 

“I wouldn’t say I’m being wronged by it.”

 

Hopper huffs. “All I’m saying is you need to talk to him. After I work this out.”

 

Steve responds with a shrug, picking at his sleeves and avoiding the man’s eyes. 

 

“Now what’s the rest of it?”

 

“Huh?"

 

“The story. I can tell when you’re hiding things, you know.”

 

“I’m not hiding anything."

 

Another sigh, quiet but long, as Hopper starts walking back to the cabin, sitting on the front steps and pulling out a cigarette. Steve stands there for a moment, not sure if he should follow, then sits down beside him when Hopper motions to do so. 

 

“I just–” Steve runs a hand through his hair, making a point to keep his eyes on his shoes, not even glancing Hopper’s way. “I really want him to like me.”

 

“Yea?”

 

“Honestly, I wish I’d manned up and talked to him before this, I’d seen him doing his dramatic lunchroom speeches and goofing off in the hallway but he’s–he’ll rant about music like all the time, which is crazy to me because he works in a record shop–but he knows so much about it, and apparently, he’s in a band? I didn’t even know that until he and Robin started talking, and I can’t really ask him about it because he never talks to me , and I really wish he did, but–” Steve stops. “What uh…what am I even talking about? Wow.”

 

Finally, the boy risks a glance over at Hopper. He’s not sure what he’s expecting, anger, probably, or disgust, confusion? Instead, the man has an almost fond sorta smile. Small, but a smile on his face at all was huge. 

 

“So, you like this guy?”

 

“Uh–” He laughs, nervous. “I–I mean sure? Robin tried to…friendship wingman me or something when all this started, it’s not really going well but…yea?”

 

“That’s not what I meant.”



“Oh.” He looks down again, staring holes through his shoes. “Yea, that too.”


Hopper wordlessly passes a cigarette from his pack, then the lighter when Steve takes it. He shrugs, at Steve’s confused expression, takes a drag of his own, thinks, then finally speaks up.


“So, you’re bisexual?”

 

“Huh?”


“Well last I recall you and Nancy had a thing for a while, so you’d have to like girls, too, right?”

 

“I…didn’t know there was a word for it. How do you…?”

 

“Joyce had a girlfriend in the tenth grade.” Hopper lets out a short laugh, when the kid’s eyes go wide. “We smoked together a lot, she ranted about her all the time. Lot’s of drama about whether they should be out and to who.” 

 

“That–wow. I–er…” Steve runs his hand through his hair again, keeping it there and gripping it at the roots. 

 

Again–wordlessly–Hopper puts an arm around him, pulling him to his side so that he rests against his shoulder. “You’re staying the night.”

 

Steve’s voice breaks when he responds. “I know."

 

“Ta lk to him, kid. If he’s as good as you say then there shouldn’t be anything to worry about.” He rubs his hand up and down his arm. “Let’s get you inside.”

Notes:

I feel like hopper is both the only straight person in the cast and the biggest ally in hawkins. As is his god given right.

(Song for this chapter is Still Ill by the Smiths)

-gues

Chapter 11: Yaw To Anchor

Notes:

'Yaw to anchor' is when the winds and/or the currents change the direction of a ship (port or starboard to anchor). Incidentally, I spent a LOT of time playing Sea of Thieves while listening to shanties

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Eddie’s still stewing in the fact that he knew it as he opens the store Sunday morning. He knew Harrington hadn’t changed a fucking inch: he probably realized that Eddie wasn’t fooled and used Hagan to get one last good scare in. Or maybe Hagan went in half-cocked and Harrington apologizing was a lame attempt to fix his underling’s mess. Or maybe -

 

Eddie shakes his head aggressively, his hair falling out of its loose ponytail as he does. No . Steve Harrington’s motivations do not matter to him one fucking bit. This isn’t a mystery he’s required to solve - all he has to do is stay away from that asshole and he’s golden.

 

Speaking of, Robin is opening Scoops across from him, with no Harrington in sight.

 

“Hey, Buckley,” Eddie greets. “How’s it going?”

 

“Blegh,” she groans. “‘M too tired - who died and made me open on a Sunday morning?”

 

Eddie frowns. He was pretty sure Harrington was scheduled for today and the bastard works all damn day

 

“Is it just you today?”

 

“Nah, Steve’ll be in later - he asked the manager to reduce his shifts. I’m, like, 90% certain that the small redheaded girl threatened him.”

 

Mayfield. Of course. Eddie’s going to have to learn Harrington’s shifts all over again just to play keep away. 

 

“Too bad. I was hoping that the idiot brigade would stay home for once.”

 

For once, Robin doesn’t crack a smile. She looks… guilty. Frowning, fidgeting with one of her little bracelets, not making eye contact at all.

 

“I don’t think we should do that anymore,” she says, looking right past him. 

 

“What, we can’t make fun of Harrington?” Shit. That’s most of their friendship and it’s the only thing that makes his awful job at all bearable. 

 

“I’m not saying never ! Just… don’t you think that it’s a bit cruel? Especially the intelligence stuff - he actually has brain damage, that’s hardly his fault.”

 

Yeah, well, Harrington tried to murder him by proxy, so Eddie thinks any amount of cruelty on his part is justified. 

 

She pulls at some of her hair absently. “Like, we can still make fun of him for being a preppy snob but… I don’t know. I don’t feel right calling him braindead or anything anymore. It’s not fair .”

 

Eddie sighs. Is it fair for Eddie to have to see someone who tried to kill him damn near every fucking day? No. Life’s not fair. 

 

But he’s not about to convince Robin without telling her everything, and something stops his tongue. He’s never told a soul about what happened at the quarry - even Gareth and the boys just think that Eddie got into it with Hagan, nothing more serious than that. Eddie’s no snitch. Never has been, never will be. He’d die before asking a cop for help. He actually might if Harrington and Hagan decide to take him two-on-one.

 

That’s for future-Eddie to worry about. Present-Eddie decides to shrug at Robin carelessly.

 

“I still think he’s a dick: you know he and his buddies bullied me, like, all the time, right?”

 

“Yeah, I know. But - listen, Eddie, are you sure that he’s still that person? Like, really, really sure? Because -”

 

“I’m sure,” he interrupts. 

 

“Okay. Well, I’m not. I want to give him the benefit of the doubt, you know? I hope… I still wanna be friends with you, too. And, no offense, but he’s not the one that would force me to choose.”

 

“Yeah. We can be friends. Just don’t ask me to be nice to him.”

 

“Can’t you ignore him? Again, I’m not saying that we can’t ever make fun of him, but it can’t be a constant thing .”

 

Eddie briefly juggles the difficulty of spending any amount of time near Harrington without insulting him with the benefits of hanging out with Robin. She wins.

 

“Alright, fine. He serves a lot of softballs, though, there’s no way I’m ignoring all of them.”

 

She smiles. “I wouldn’t expect you to.”

 

And that’s that. She opens her store and starts serving small children - really, what are their parents doing, getting them ice cream at eight in the morning - while Eddie sits at the register in complete boredom. Nothing interesting is happening. Harrington may yet be the bane of Eddie’s existence, but man is he good for some entertainment.

 

Even Dawn isn’t around to liven things up a little. She completely ignores him to the point that it’s become a sort of game. Like, how ridiculous can he be before she finally breaks and says something about it? So far, she has no upper limit - last time he told her he was going on a break to sacrifice small animals to Lord Beelzebub and she didn’t even blink. 

 

Eddie goes on one real smoke break - the most recent Hagan incident gave him the jitters - and just abandons the record store entirely at lunch to pal around with Robin in the back of Scoops. She bangs a few irregular conjugations through his thick skull over a pair of sandwiches. 

 

Harrington comes in after lunch. 

 

Eddie tries to ignore him. Really, he does. That’s the best response to a proper bully, anyway: the only thing they care about is a reaction. 

 

But Harrington looks happy . Bright, easy, and rested, and it’s so fucking unfair because Eddie spent the last few nights wondering if Hagan would break in and kill him while he sleeps. 

 

Eddie glares at him. Maybe he’ll spontaneously develop laser vision and explode Harrington’s empty head with his mind. Anything could happen!

 

Will and Jonathan Byers make a beeline for Scoops less than ten minutes after Harrington walks in (yes, Eddie’s been counting). Eddie smirks and closes the store for an unofficial break. This is something he wants to see.

 

Jonathan Byers has just as much reason to hate Harrington as Eddie. Maybe even more - the rumors say that they had a massive fight over Nancy Wheeler a few years ago. King Steve almost never gets his hands dirty, so whatever happened must have been big to get that asshole to throw a fucking punch. Eddie gets delegates and peons - Jonathan gets the personal touch.

 

He hovers near the corner of Scoops, trying to blend into the walls. Robin looks at him with a raised eyebrow. Eddie just shakes his head and points at the Byers. Watch and learn, Buckley

 

She’ll see.

 

Harrington smiles down at Will. “Ahoy, sailor. You guys going to a movie?”

 

“Nope,” Will says, “just some ice cream. Jonathan wants to go to the record store, too.”

 

Harrington’s smile wobbles, the little faker. “Looks like it’s closed right now, bud. You might need to wait a while.”

 

“That’s okay. We can walk around for a while!”

 

“Well, in that case, what can I get for you?”

 

“Strawberry, please,” Will says. “One scoop in a cup.”

 

“One scoop of mint chocolate chip in a cup for me, thanks.”

 

Harrington frowns. “Mint chocolate chip? That’s, like, the worst flavor. It’s like eating toothpaste, man - what’s wrong with you?”

 

Eddie bites a smile into his palm. He knew it. Harrington can’t keep his shit to himself, and there’s no way Jonathan doesn’t respond. Although -

 

Harrington’s right: mint chocolate chip is a terrible choice. Well, even a broken clock, as Wayne would say.

 

Jonathan smiles. “Alright. What would you recommend?”

 

Harrington rubs his chin with his thumb in thought. “I like butterscotch, but that’s probably too sweet for you. Maybe rum raisin? Or, no, butter pecan: it’s got a similar texture to mint chocolate chip.”

 

Alright. Here it comes. If Eddie were Jonathan, he’d just get his original thing anyway and lord it over Harrington a little bit. 

 

Jonathan says, “Sounds good, man. One scoop of that.”

 

What ?

 

“Coming right up!”

 

Harrington gets their ice cream while chatting with Will about… no way. No way are they talking about Dungeons and Dragons right in front of Eddie’s face.

 

“I like DMing a lot, but I really miss playing a character. Will the Wise hasn’t leveled up in ages !”

 

“Why can’t you ask Wheeler to switch?”

 

“We’re in the middle of a campaign! We can’t switch now, that would be crazy.” 

 

“Oh, like changing coaches in the middle of a match? I get it. I still think you should talk to him about it - maybe he can do the next big campaign instead. Or maybe one of the other kids wants to have a turn at the wheel? I think Dustin would have fun with it.”

 

“Maybe.” Will frowns at the floor. “He’s kind of sadistic, though. I’m not sure I want him DMing.”

 

“True. Oh, I know!” Harrington snaps his fingers. “Ask Lucas to do the next one.”

 

“Lucas doesn’t want to DM.”

 

“Did he tell you that?”

 

“...No.”

 

“Then ask him! Worst thing he can do is say no, but I don’t think he will. Seriously, Byers, if you and Mike want a break and you don’t trust Dustin, then Lucas is your best bet.”

 

“Okay, okay! You’ve convinced me.”

 

What the fuck is happening right now? Did Eddie fall into T he Twilight Zone ? Is he in an alternate universe right now?

 

Harrington is a prep jock asshole. He can’t talk about D&D without sneering or making shitty jokes. It’s just not natural.

 

Jonathan ruffles Will’s hair. “Come on, let’s get going. We can’t harass Steve all day. Right, Steve?” He winks.

 

Harrington turns bright red. “Yeah,” he chokes. “Right.”

 

Eddie blinks. His gaydar is screaming ‘queer located’ about Steve fucking Harrington of all people. 

 

“How much is it?” 

 

“Don’t -” Harrington clears his throat. “Don’t worry about it. Free of charge.”

 

Jonathan turns to Robin. “How much?”

 

“$7.25,” she responds.

 

“Thanks.” He slaps a ten down on the counter. “Keep the change, Steve.”

 

Harrington sputters something about not accepting it while Jonathan completely ignores him and walks out. 

 

Eddie goes back to the record store in a daze. Robin shouts after him, but, to be perfectly honest, he barely hears her.

 

Harrington and Jonathan should hate each other. They fought over the same girl. Jonathan stole his girl, and, according to what Eddie’s heard, the breakup was extremely nasty. Fighting in the bathroom, storming out of the house, the whole nine yards. He knows that the Hawkins rumor mill is generally untrustworthy, but it was the only thing anyone at school wanted to talk about the next day.

 

Well, that and Billy Hargrove . Eddie rolls his eyes - that’s one obsession he truly doesn’t understand. Hargrove isn’t even cute. 

 

And that bit at the end there - if the whole exchange had been just barely leashed tension Eddie would assume that the extra money was some kind of power play on Jonathan’s part. Instead, it reads as a guy trying to keep his friend from spending money on him - something that Eddie’s own friends do all the time. Gareth is always sneaking money into Eddie’s bag after getting drugs from him because Eddie refuses to let him pay. It’s a whole thing .

 

And the blushing! What the hell is that about? Does Harrington have some kind of crush on Jonathan? 

 

Eddie can almost see it. Harrington could definitely be closeted, that checks out, but… why wouldn’t Jonathan say anything? He didn’t even look uncomfortable.

 

Actually, he was almost encouraging it. The wink - that was very homosexual in Eddie’s opinion. Maybe he’s trying to make fun of Harrington?

 

But Jonathan is a good guy, and -

 

Eddie rests his head on the counter. This is giving him a headache. Absolutely none of it makes any kind of sense. 

 

“Are you… open?”

 

Eddie looks up. The current object that his brain has very inconveniently decided to focus on is standing right in front of him.

 

“Uh. Yes! Yes, we are. How can I help you?”

 

“Do you guys have Stop Making Sense ?”

 

The Talking Heads ? And here he thought Jonathan had a chance in hell of being cool. 

 

“Yeah,” he says reluctantly, “it’s in the left corner over there.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

Jonathan pulls out the album after searching for a minute. He looks longingly at a few other things - The Clash, Psychedelic Furs, Devo - but ultimately only buys Stop Making Sense .

 

“You a big Heads fan?” Eddie might as well ask - maybe Jonathan just really enjoys New Wave or something.

 

“Yeah,” he says with a smile, “but it’s not for me. I already have this album.”

 

“Who’s it for?” Please say girlfriend or brother.

 

“My friend, Steve. You might know him - he works across from here at the ice cream place.”

 

Eddie can’t help pulling a face. “Yeah, I’m familiar.”

 

Jonathan hands him a ten for the record and doesn’t say anything else. Eddie swallows - there’s something about Jonathan’s dead-fish stare that makes him a little uncomfortable. Like he’s being judged .

 

“I gotta ask: are you really friends with him?”

 

Jonathan nods. “Yeah.”

 

Why ?”

 

“Why… am I friends with him?”

 

“Yes!” Eddie explodes. “He’s awful . He’s a bully, a shithead, an idiot, a manipulative piece of shit, a liar, and the most egotistical person I have ever met. And you -” Eddie gestures to Jonathan, “are a weirdo! A freak! Why the hell are you hanging out with him? Are you trying to get popular?”

 

“I don’t think hanging out with Steve will get me popularity. All of those people hate him now, and he hates them right back.”

 

The bottom drops out of Eddie’s stomach. “What do you mean?”

 

“Don’t you go to Hawkins High? I mean, I don’t pay attention to the whole popularity contest thing, but I thought everybody knew that Steve dropped his old crowd. He’s not cool anymore. Honestly, he might have had it worse than me last year - everybody was taking cheap potshots at him towards the end.”

 

“He’s not… cool? He doesn’t hang out with Hagan?”

 

“No,” Jonathan shakes his head. “He hasn’t talked to Hagan since, like, last Halloween. Anyway, I gotta go - my brother is probably bothering Steve again. See you later.”

 

“Bye,” Eddie says quietly.

 

His head whirls. Last Halloween . Hagan met him at the quarry for a deal on November tenth. Eddie knows - he couldn’t forget that day if he tried. If Jonathan is right, if he’s telling the truth, then Hagan did that on his own. 

 

Eddie puts his head in his hands. Is Jonathan telling the truth? Maybe - maybe he is trying to get popular. This could be all some big fucking scheme from all three of them to… trick Eddie? 

 

Christ. He needs to get a grip. He can believe that Hagan and Harrington are involved in a conspiracy to mess with him, but Jonathan Byers? The guy spends literally all his free time taking care of his little brother and taking nature photos. There’s no fucking way he’s evil enough for that.

 

So maybe he’s wrong. Maybe everybody’s wrong: Robin, Mayfield, Jonathan, they’ve all been fooled by Harrington. 

 

Why would he do that much work to get some random band chick, a small child, and a guy that he should despise to like him? What’s the point ? It’s a lot of effort for very little reward. 

 

Eddie runs his hands through his hair restlessly and paces the store. If Jonathan hasn’t been tricked and he’s not lying, then Harrington must not be as bad as Eddie thinks he is. He… might not even be bad at all.

 

So why would he try to befriend Eddie? What was that about? Come on, Munson, think , this is important.

 

Steve did ring his gay bells in a big way just a minute ago. So… Harrington decided to become friends with the only other queer guy he knew about. It’s possible .

 

Or maybe he’s just nice. Maybe there’s no grand conspiracy at all, no ulterior motives. Steve could very well just be a good guy that wants to make friends with someone he’s working across from for the next three months.

 

And Eddie’s been acting like a fucking asshole .

 

He stops in the middle of the store, clenching his fists. Steve could still be a dick to people he doesn’t know well. Maybe he’s just nice to children! Or… something like that.

 

Fuck .

 

There’s only one thing to do. Eddie has to go straight to the source if he wants real answers. And this time, instead of just assuming the absolute worst of Steve, Eddie’s going to look . He’s going to pay attention

 

He’s going to figure out the truth, one way or another.

Notes:

This is the point in the fic where I reveal I was a Nancy/Jonathan/Steve truther for 3 seasons. Eddie completely shot that out of the sky for me, but I can't quite let it go LMAO

Eddie is so stubborn... how much more evidence do you NEED, bro? I swear, I'm not even in charge anymore.

Chapter 12: To Trust In One Another Right From The Start

Notes:

Happy Stranger Things Day!! As a treat here’s a double update :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Eddie takes about two hours to work himself up to the conversation. The two haven’t spoken one on one since one of their first interactions, and it wasn’t really something he’d consider a ‘conversation’. 

 

He avoids the store in that time, keeping to himself behind his register and casting what he hopes are unnoticed glances their way, taking a completely unbiased look at how Steve interacts with people. He really does seem to be in a good mood, smiles more genuine than they were before, which for some reason makes Eddie’s stomach churn in an uncomfortable way.

 

He doesn’t…see any actual evidence for his previous opinions of him. No snide remarks or judging glares the second a customer turns their back. Robin will occasionally snicker about one customer in particular, whispering conspiratorially in Steve’s ear, the comment making him laugh and whisper back, but it’s the sort of shit him and Robin do. 

 

The whole idea makes his head spin, so when Steve heads to the back room, Eddie has to take a few deep breaths before even attempting to step close, he genuinely contemplates sprinting back to the safety of the record store when Robin raises her brow at his appearance.

 

“I can’t take my lunch till Steve’s done.”

 

“I know.” Why does he feel so nervous? “I uh…was going to talk with him, actually.”

 

Her brow shoots up a bit higher, and really, he shouldn’t fault her for being so confused by him. He’s confused by him. 

 

“Is he in the back?” Eddie asks, after Robin doesn’t respond.

 

“He said he was going to smoke outside.” She says, and lets him pass through to the register, but stops him before he goes through the back door. “I’m serious, Eddie. I trust you, so whatever grudge you’ve got has merit, but–”

 

“I’m not antagonizing him.” She doesn’t back off. “Really, I’m not! Just…confirming a theory.”

 

“Theory?”

 

If I’m right, I’ll back off–keeping in mind I still hate his guts–and if you’re right I’ll…” He shudders. “Be…nice to him.”

 

“Don’t hurt yourself.”

 

Robin’s eyes narrow, but eventually she shrugs and lets him pass. 

 

For some reason, Steve isn’t actually smoking when he walks outside. He’s got a small bag, pulling out bandages inside and rewrapping his knuckles, old bandages tossed on the ground beside him. 

 

One point to Eddie, that’s suspicious as fuck.

 

“Hey.”

 

Steve jumps, honest to god jumps, and freezes in place. “Uh…hi?”

 

“Just taking a smoke break, keep doin what you’re doin.” Perfect. Completely casual vibe was established. “What’s with your hands?”

 

“Oh!” Steve tries to hide them, slipping them behind his jacket, before slowly pulling them back out at Eddie’s confusion. “It’s uh…kind of embarrassing.”

 

“You get in a fight or something?”

 

Steve winces at that–and Eddie decides that’s another point for his side–bites his lip and looks as though he’s contemplating. Eventually, he goes back to wrapping his hands.

 

“You uh…you know how I got into that fight with Hargrove?”

 

“Yea dude, everyone knows about that.”

 

Another wince. He isn’t sure what side that counts for.

 

“Well, uh…I lost…rather spectacularly, like–an embarrassing amount. And since I apparently have a habit of biting off more than I can chew during–” He pauses. “Well, I guess I have a habit of pissing people off, basically–so Hopper’s kind of started…training me, I guess? Just basic self-defense stuff.”

 

Alright then. Points resigned. 0 for 1 in Robin’s favor. 

 

“Right now, he’s working on my punching skills, and as you can see…” He does a little jazz hand motion, showing off the bandages, now fully wrapped. “I’m pretty shit at it!”

 

“Oh yea? Show me what you got.” 

 

“Huh?”

 

“Mhm! Here–I’ll throw a punch, you block.” Eddie gets in a fighting stance, hands balled into fists doing fake punching motions–his cigarette still burning in his mouth.

 

Steve laughs, and at first Eddie thinks he’s about to make fun of him–only for Steve to take his hands and pull the thumbs out from the fists. “Well–first off you’ll break your fingers like that.”

 

0 for 2. Hm. 

 

“I knew that! I was just making sure you noticed.” His nervousness only seems to grow, he’s not even sure why. “I’m actually a secret black belt, I’ve been taking classes since the third grade and–”

 

He throws a punch mid-sentence in an attempt to catch Steve off guard, only for the man to slip to the side, grab and tug his arm forward, and snatch the cigarette straight from his mouth. He takes a long drag and grins.

 

“And apparently you haven’t been paying attention.

 

0 for 3? 1 for 2?  

 

“I’m sorry, by the way.”

 

“For taking my cigarette?” Eddie shrugs and grabs another. “You earned it.”

 

“I–no, not that."

 

The air of confidence leaves him just as quick as it appeared. Steve tugs at the cuffs of his jacket, avoids Eddie’s eyes.

 

“I talked to Tommy the other day.”

 

Eddie stills, he doesn’t respond, doesn’t think he can will himself to speak. 

 

“You were right, this was on me. I thought if I just told him not to do certain things he’d listen, and as it turns out he just…went behind my back, I guess. Shoulda known, especially after we broke things off.”

 

“I didn’t know you two weren’t friends.”

 

“Yea, we got into this huge fight around uh…two years ago now? Dude crossed a line, or–I crossed a line of my own and–I don’t know. I just started realizing how bad things were. Told him and Carol to fuck right off and drove away.”

 

But I thought everybody knew that Steve dropped his old crowd. He’s not cool anymore.

 

“And after that?”

 

“After that he just kept rubbing shit in my face. God–spent a good year just lording blackmail over eachother’s head to see who’d crumple first. Oh, which, by the way, if he gives you trouble again just say ‘September 2nd 1982’. He’ll start crying.”

 

“Deadass?”

 

“I’m serious! We got in another fight after the whole…public breakup thing with Nance, said one too many snide comments, so I pulled that card, and he’s avoided me like the plague ever since.”

 

He hasn’t talked to Hagan since, like, last Halloween.

 

“Though, I don’t think you’ll need it.”

 

Eddie sucks in a breath. “Why? You beat him up or somethin?”

 

“What? No! I–I mean I kinda lost my cool when I saw him punch you in the fucking gut–” Three points. Probably up to four if he was being honest. “But I didn’t–did he look beat up?”

 

He shrugs. “Haven’t seen him.” A pause. “You…saw all that?”

 

“Er–yea. I was trying to find you, you know…apologize for the headache thing?

 

“Oh.”

 

“But uh…yea. Me intimidating him wouldn’t do much, clearly. Trying something else right now but, I mean obviously if it doesn’t work let me know. I owe you that much.” 

 

Fuck, he may as well throw out the whole damn board. 

 

Eddie shifts uncomfortably, curls in on himself and lets his hair fall over his face. “I uh…” He takes the cigarette out of his mouth and bites his lip. “I’m sorry, too.”

 

“What for?”

 

Holy fucking shit.

 

“Being a dick? A total asshole? Constant revenge for a fuckup you didn’t even know about?”

 

“You had a lot of evidence against me, dude. I’d think the same thing in your situation, no harm done.”

Eddie takes a long drag, choking on it a bit in the process. “ Jesus H Christ.

 

“What?”

 

“Ok. Ok! How about this?” Eddie lets his hair move back behind his shoulders, sticking out his hand. “Let’s uh…start over? Robin seems to think you’re pretty cool, so I guess I’ll give you a shot.”

 

“She…thinks I’m cool?”

 

“Well, she thinks you’re a total dork, but she’s been a real guard dog lately, so I guess you’re someone worth protecting.” 

 

“I–uh–oh! Um–yea! Ok, yea–” Steve fumbles over his words a bit, before finally noticing the hand held out in front of him, which he gives a quick shake. Eddie smiles and rolls his eyes.

 

“Oh.” Eddie’s smile turns more mischievous, flicking the hair over Steve’s right ear to show off the small metal ring on his helix. “Nice earring, by the way.”

 

Eddie walks back inside before Steve has the chance to respond, smile still wide on his face once he walks out of the backroom. 

 

“Little chat go well?” Robin asks as he slips under the counter door.

 

“Yep. Guess you got good judgment, Buckley.” 

 

“Damn right I do.”

Notes:

The beginnings of friendship!

(Song for this chapter is It's a Hard Life by Queen)

-Gues

Chapter 13: Northwest Passage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Steve is having a bit of a strange day. A strange life, if he’s being honest. 

 

He’s wanted all this time for Eddie to like him, or at least not actively despise him, and now that it’s happened Steve doesn’t really know what to do with himself. Like, obviously he’s not going to be a dick, but beyond that… 

 

Steve isn’t the plans guy for a reason. He doesn’t even know what, exactly, convinced Eddie to give him a shot, so he can’t even keep doing that. He has no winning strategy.

 

Even Robin can’t help him.

 

“Just be yourself!” She says, like that’s at all helpful. Nobody likes Steve for himself

 

Steve must’ve done something. Something that made him look cool and suave, like someone worth knowing. He’s sure of it. If only he could figure out what that something was and repeat it until Eddie likes him back.

 

Maybe it was showing Eddie how to throw a punch? Guys who fight are cool, even if Steve basically admitted to losing all the time. He throws a few practice punches idly while waiting for customers.

 

Robin snorts. “Look at the prizefighter over here.”

 

Steve grins in response. “You think I got a shot at the belt?”

 

“Oh, absolutely. In the toddler division.”

 

“I’d like to see you try.”

 

Robin puts her fists up. Steve almost cringes - her stance is horrible.

 

“Robin - no, that’s awful. You have to - feet apart, come on -”

 

She dances away from him, nearly falling over herself. “You’re just mad that I’m better.”

 

Suddenly, a hand lands on her shoulder. Robin jumps, and this time she really does fall down.

 

Eddie grins down at her. “You could use a little stability.”

 

“Shut it.” She stands, ignoring Steve and Eddie's helping hands and fluffing her hair. “I’m perfect.”

 

“You’re something,” Steve mutters. 

 

“Anyway,” Eddie says, “ please tell me there’s something interesting going on over here. If I have to sell one more Madonna record I’m gonna tear my hair out.”

 

Steve frowns. What’s wrong with Madonna? She’s fun!

 

“Nope,” Robin pops the p. “We’ve barely even had customers today - I think it’s the cold snap.”

 

Steve nods in agreement. It’s about ten degrees colder out than it should be, and everyone is taking the opportunity to sit outside without baking their skin off. That is, everyone except for them, who have to stand and suffer in the air-conditioned mall. It’s almost chilly: Steve is very jealous of the fact that Eddie doesn’t have an official uniform. The bastard gets a jacket and everything.

 

“Are your kids up to anything?” She asks, turning to Steve.

 

“They’re not my kids,” Steve protests.

 

“They really are.”

 

“I’ve been meaning to ask; how do you know all those kids, Steve?” Eddie’s head is titled curiously. He looks cute, sort of like a really adorable puppy when he's trying to understand something. Steve keeps his smile to himself.

 

“Oh, well, one of them is Nancy’s brother. I babysat a couple of times, and the rest just kind of attached themselves like a bunch of barnacles.”

 

“And that’s as much as he’s gonna tell you,” Robin says. “Seriously, I asked him so many questions and all he gave me was ‘babysitting’.”

 

Eddie frowns. “So, do their parents pay you, or… ?”

 

“Nah. I don’t mind, though - they’re good kids.” When they’re not busy giving Steve aneurysms, that is. Every single one of them is danger-happy.

 

“Speaking of Steve’s children.” Robin points to the mall entrance, where Will and Mike are speeding on a path straight to Scoops. “Looks like we’re about to get some free entertainment.”

 

Steve sighs. Will and Mike are walking with purpose. They’re not here for a fun little chat, which means Steve probably has to deal with something. God, he hopes nobody’s lost a cat - once was enough.

 

Mike stomps in, a scowl on his angry little face. Will looks angry, too, but he’s not at the point where he’s about to blow up just yet, which means that whatever’s going on here is still salvageable.

 

“What’s up?” Steve asks.

 

“Will won’t listen to me,” Mike says.

 

“Mike’s acting like a jerk,” Will says.

 

Both of those things are probably true.

 

Steve points at Will. “Byers, you go first.”

 

Will smirks in victory, which makes Mike scowl even more. 

 

“So, I was talking to Mike about how I don’t want to DM the next campaign - like you suggested - and he said that he doesn’t want to do it at all, and Lucas is too busy making out with Max anyway to care about D&D anymore, and Dustin is a maniac, so if I’m done maybe this should be our last campaign!” Will pants, entirely out of breath from spewing all that out in one go.

 

Steve nods slowly. “Okay. Wheeler, what’s the deal?”

 

“I don’t want to DM, and Will doesn’t want to do it, so that’s that. It’s not like we can’t do other stuff! Maybe it’s time to let it go.”

 

Why don’t you want to DM?”

 

“It’s a lot of work, and it takes forever, and I never really get to have any fun.”

 

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Eddie says, suddenly appearing right next to Steve . Wasn’t he three feet back with Robin, like, a second ago?

 

“You see, Wheeler, DMing is fun, but only if you’re doing it right. You’re making up the story, you’re planning the fights, you’re giving them cursed weapons, so on and so forth. It’s great: none of my players trust me for shit.”

 

Mike blinks up at Eddie, wide-eyed and a little red in the face. “You… play D&D?”

 

“I’m a forever DM,” Eddie explains. “The key is to make your own fun. Plus, there are tons of shortcuts to save on work. I haven’t made a map in literal years.”

 

“But -” Mike’s eyes shoot between Steve and Eddie, clear confusion in his gaze. “How?”

 

Eddie gestures to one of the tables. “Let’s chat.”

 

Mike nods and follows Eddie to the table. Robin calls, “you need to order something if you’re going to stick around,” to which Eddie flips her off.

 

“Strawberry in a cup?” Steve says to Will, who’s staring after Mike and Eddie in a way that Steve recognizes from looking in the mirror. He spent a lot of time looking at Nancy and Jonathan like that. 

 

“What?” He glances back at Steve. Poor kid - Steve didn’t know Mike had it in him either, really. 

 

“Your order. You want strawberry in a cup, yeah?”

 

“Oh. No. I’m… a little cold, actually.”

 

Steve’s hand twitches reflexively. Will’s wearing his usual summertime outfit - shorts and a t-shirt. The mall could easily be mistaken for the arctic circle on a normal day. Today, when the sun isn’t blazing and the wind is up, it’s downright chilly. 

 

“Let’s get you -”

 

Shit, no. Steve gave Will his jacket ages ago, didn’t he? He keeps forgetting to ask for it back. 

 

Okay, no jacket. What else can Steve do?

 

“Hey, Robin, can you do me a favor?”

 

“Sure, I guess. What’s the favor?”

 

“The Chinese place serves green tea, right? Can you go get some?”

She looks at Will: he’s starting to quake in his thin shorts. “Sure thing,” she says, and she dashes off.

 

Okay, what else? Body heat? That’s supposed to help. 

 

But if Will is on the verge of a panic attack, he might not want to be touched right now. Steve is going to have to approach this carefully.

 

“Hey, do you want to go outside?” It’s a little warmer out of the mall, and the open air might help. Will shakes his head vigorously.

 

“Maybe we could move into the back?”

 

Again, Will shakes his head. He’s standing there, gasping for air, trembling more and more by the second, his skin pale and the vein in his neck throbbing in time with his too-fast heart. 

 

“Okay, well -”

 

“Just leave me alone!”

 

Steve winces. Robin, just coming back in with a travel cup of green tea, jumps and drops it, the liquid spilling all over the floor. Eddie and Mike turn to them - Eddie has an eyebrow raised, confused but not very concerned, while Mike leans forward out of his seat.

 

Will sinks to the floor. “Leave me alone,” he repeats.

 

Steve steps back. He’s good at listening to directions. “Alright. I’ll stay over here.” He glances at Mike, and they have an entire conversation with an extremely complicated series of hand gestures and eyebrow movements.

 

Steve gestures vaguely at Will and wiggles his eyebrows. Help me out here .

 

Mike gives him a thumbs-down. Can’t .

 

Steve frowns and points at Will more aggressively. What do I do ?

 

Mike places a hand on his chest and takes a deep breath. Help him breathe .

 

Steve nods. He can do that. 

 

He turns back to Will, who’s completely curled into himself, the very top of his bowl cut visible. 

 

“Hey, Will? Do you think you could match my breathing?”

 

Will doesn’t answer. Steve shrugs - he probably can't make things any worse, even if he has to embarrass himself a little bit . He crouches down.

 

“One in.” Steve inhales loudly . The store isn’t usually this empty, but when it is, just about every sound echoes in a way that’s honestly a little creepy. But, hey, it’s helping him out right now, so Steve is very grateful for that. He holds, and then he exhales. He repeats that and watches.

 

It takes a long time for Will to calm down. Or maybe it just feels like a long time: Steve’s not known for being patient. It doesn’t matter if he’s impatient, though: he would crouch on the slightly-sticky floor all damn day if it made Will feel even a tiny bit better. 

 

Eventually, Will stops shivering so hard that Steve can hear his teeth chatter, and his head peaks back out of his arms.

 

“Sorry,” he mumbles.

 

“Nothing to be sorry about. Are you still cold?”

 

Will nods. His face is bright red, and he’s very deliberately looking only at Steve.

 

“Here,” Eddie says, dropping his jacket around Will’s shoulders. “Keep that for as long as you need.”

 

Now Will is the one looking at Eddie like he’s hung every star in the sky. Steve gets it: he has no high ground to take regarding crushes on Eddie Munson.

 

“But won’t you get cold?” Will asks.

 

Eddie’s wearing some band shirt. What the hell is a Judas Priest , anyway? It’s definitely seen better days: personally speaking, Steve would only wear something that thin if he really didn’t want to do laundry. 

 

Steve can definitely appreciate it, though. He can almost make out the flat plane of Eddie’s stomach if he squints.

 

“I’ll be fine. You wanna come talk with me and Wheeler about maps?”

 

Will nods excitedly. “Yes!”

 

Eddie helps Will stand. Will pulls his hand out of Eddie’s, slowly and shyly, and walks over to the table.

 

They spend all day sitting there and don’t order a thing. Robin’s a little annoyed by the end of the day, even though they don’t really get any other customers anyway, so who cares? Steve doesn’t care: Will’s gone from a full panic attack to smiling and laughing within a half hour. Steve couldn’t have made that happen. Hell, he doubts Mike alone could’ve made that happen.

 

It’s all due to the force of Eddie’s sheer personality. His sweeping, gesturing hands, his sly smiles, his big words, his silly voices: all of it makes both of the kids relax in almost an instant.

 

Steve is very careful not to watch them while Robin is looking. He doesn’t even want to know what his face is doing right now, although he can make a pretty good fucking guess.

 

Christ. If he didn’t already have a crush on Eddie, this right here would seal the deal. 

 

Eddie waves them off after a few hours with Mike’s repeated insistence that they don’t need a ride. He’s got his jacket in his arms but hasn’t put it back on, despite the fact that Steve can clearly see goosebumps forming on Eddie’s arms. 

 

“I’m stealing your kids,” is what he says when the two finally turn a corner.

 

“I have more.” 

 

“Are they all like that?”

 

Steve shrugs. “You mean nerdy? Some more than others, but yeah, basically. The coolest one of the bunch is the local Dig Dug champion.” God, Eddie is going to adore Dustin. Steve’s been missing him like a limb ever since the kid went to camp: this is just another story he’s going to have to tell Dustin when he finally gets home. With all the parts where Steve stared dreamily at Eddie edited out, of course.

 

“Seriously, are you guys looking for, like, a cool uncle or something? I can definitely fill any available role.”

 

Steve can think of something Eddie could - 

 

No . He is at work . Calm down, Harrington.

 

“Haha,” Steve laughs, a little nervously. “Yeah, maybe.” He clears his throat. “I’m sort of like a mom, a brother, and a babysitter - trust me, there are plenty of hats to wear with that group.”

 

“Fun uncle it is. I’m gonna spoil them so hard, man.”

 

Robin sighs. “Can’t I have one friend that doesn’t want to hang out with children? We work at a mall, Eddie - don’t you get enough at your job?”

 

Eddie shoots a conspiratorial glance at Steve. “Not all of us hate the younger generation, Buckley. Some people want to see the world grow.”

 

Is Eddie… making fun of Robin? And expecting Steve to join in?

 

Eddie winks. Oh , that’s absolutely what’s happening right now.

 

Steve could be nice. He’s been on the receiving end of a double team for weeks on end - he knows it doesn’t feel swell. On the other hand, Robin is a cold, cold woman. Who doesn’t like kids? More specifically, who doesn’t like Steve’s kids (because, yes, he can admit that they’re his, if only in his own head)?

 

“Yeah, Robin. We’ll never get anywhere as a society if we just shut children in their homes all the time.”

 

She glances between them, and instead of being upset, she laughs. “You two can be the teachers. I’ll be… that one aunt who only shows up at Christmas. My only advice: never drink wine on an empty stomach.”

 

“I would pay to see you drunk,” Eddie says instantly. “I bet anything you’re a lightweight.”

 

“Shut up and go back to your own store, you freeloader.”

 

“Hey! Eddie provides a great service to at least half the employees.” Steve can’t help butting in: it’s make fun of Robin day. This sort of thing only happens once a millennia.

 

“What’s that?” She asks, eyebrow raised.

 

Don’t say eye candy. “He’s a great decorative prop.” Nailed it.

 

Eddie tosses his hair back with a cackle. “Aw, you think I look nice? That’s sweet.” He pats Steve’s cheek, a little bit mocking. Steve feels himself flush.

 

Eddie blinks. His big, dark eyes lock on Steve’s red cheeks. He grins, lazy and full of teeth.

 

“See you later, Robin. Stevie.”

 

And then he’s gone.

 

Stevie ?

 

Oh, no. Steve is not going to be normal about that . No way, no how. Yet another thing he is one-hundred percent not telling Dustin about.

Notes:

Hey Eddie... whatcha doin' there, bud?

Friendly reminder that the Discord is great and fun and I highly recommend joining us! https://discord.gg/BCfmgEqTD4

Chapter 14: Please Leave Your Number And Your Message At The Tone

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“I’m not sick.”



Steve and Eddie groan in perfect unison, Steve banging the back of his head against the wall while Eddie leans against the counter. 

 

“What? It’s allergies– ” Robin cuts herself off with a coughing fit, loud and long, leaving her breathless after. “My shift ends in like…an hour, ok?”

 

Eddie frowns. “Don’t you bike home?” 

 

Robin frowns as well, narrows her eyes and chugs the cup of coffee she has on hand–the third she’d had this shift–and tosses it in the trash. She grabs another cup and goes to the back to make another cup, only for Steve to snatch the cup from her hands.

 

“Come on Rob, you can’t be serious.” Steve holds the cup just out of reach. “You can’t get onto me for migraines and then do the same exact thing.” 

 

Robin rolls her eyes and tries snatching the cup one more time, only to throw in the towel and go back to the front. 


“No use, hm?” Eddie says with a smug smile, grin widening at Robin’s responding grumbling. “Guess the big lug and you have something in common?”

 

“No. No no how dare you even insinuate it.” 

 

“Is there perhaps something wrong with what I’m insinuating? I’m just saying, sometimes I see the two of you interacting and you look like creepy twins or something.”

 

Robin's suddenly overcome with a wave of nausea at the very thought, still dry heaving when Steve steps back out.

 

“Alright! Coffee maker is now suitably hidden!” He steps in with a bright smile, faltering slightly at the sight of them. “Is…something wrong?”

 

“I’ve been…” She gags. “Compared to you.”

Eddie sees the physical manifestation of Steve’s mental guesswork–furrowed brows for half a second to him rolling his eyes, and eventually, opening his mouth to reply–only for the process to be cut short by another coughing fit. The two stay silent until she’s done, loud hacking turning to small wheezing breaths. Once she’s finished Steve huffs and speaks up. 


“I owe you, right?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“For covering for me the other day. Just stay in the back and I’ll drive you home during my break.”

 

Robin starts to protest, even tries to come back to the front soon after he does, only to receive glares from the two in response for her efforts. 

 

“So, how goes that job of yours?” 

 

“Oh, it’s going great! Especially the part where I’m not doing it.”  

 

“Ah, yes. That part.” Steve glances past Eddie, squinting across the mall to the Record Shop storefront. Eddie turns his head to follow the gaze, and smiles–complete dead zone, just like he’d left it. 

 

Eddie feels the awkward tension in the air again–eerily reminiscent of their first one on one conversation. They hadn’t had many of those, Eddie making a point to avoid him up until the day prior, and all of their reactions since being mediated by the currently out of commission Robin.

 

He could say something. Though everything that comes to mind is either an insult or way too personal for this level of friendship–not that he’s ever been uncomfortable with diving right into a close dynamic! It’s just that Steve’s…different–

 

“Uh, hello? Is this place open?”

 

“Hm?” Steve perks up–literally perks up! He sees a small girl in a bright pink pair of overalls and puffy pigtails and looks relieved at the sight, despite both him and Eddie full and well knowing what her presence brings. “Oh! Sorry, didn’t see you there.”

 

“Right.” She taps her foot expectantly, as Eddie contemplates returning to the desert that is his place of business.

 

“Ok! How about this, Sinclair.” Ah. Sinclair, that explains the resemblance. “I guess your favorite flavor, and you stop taking advantage of a loophole that wastes both my time and my spoons.”

 

“Gee, wouldn’t want anything to happen to your spoons.

 

“I only have like…five left. I’m almost out of spoons.” He feigns genuine distress–or at least Eddie assumes he feigns it, sometimes Steve’s a bit of a hard read, especially now that he doesn’t assume everything that comes out of his mouth is fake. “Just let me have three goes at it.”

 

“Three? That’s awfully generous.”

 

“That’s just to get you off my back for today, the offer will reset the next time you come in.”

 

Erica hums, thinks for a moment, then shrugs. “Sure. Three guesses.”

 

Steve grins bright enough at that Eddie feels the need to squint. “Ok! Ok uh…Peanut butter.”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Banana?”

 

“Nuh uh.”

 

Steve furrows his brows and stays silent for a minute. “Peppermint stick!”

 

Erica stays silent for a while as well, long enough that the two start to believe he’s actually got it, only for her to let out a long sigh and shake her head. “Not in the slightest.”

 

“You try it at least three times every day you come here.”

 

She takes a second to respond. “I try every flavor as adequately as I need to to make a decision. And I’d like to try some flavors today.”

 

Steve groans and grabs his five remaining sample spoons, and starts following the ones she points to–her third being Peppermint stick, which Steve grumbles about–before she’s cut off by a loud coughing fit in the back.

 

“Your friend ok back there?” She asks, leaning to the side to look past him.

 

Steve casts a worried glance, then another, biting his lip and looking as though he were weighing his options. 

 

“You know what?” Both Eddie and Steve are pulled from their temporary daze, turning back to her and waiting for her to continue. “I’ll have one scoop of the Peppermint stick.”

 

Steve mechanically scoops it out for her, takes the change and doesn’t process the event until the girl’s out the door.

 

“Oh my god?”

 

Eddie blinks. “Has she…ever done that before?”

 

“I don’t think she’s ever ordered before.”

A loud sneeze, then a groan, and the two finally make their way to the back room, where Robin has her cheek pressed against the cold table with her eyes squeezed shut.

 

“Ok, fine. I’m sick. I’m sick! I have weaknesses!”

 

“Neither one of us ever thought otherwise.” Eddie deadpans, though his tone grows concerned almost instantly. “I can drive you home.”

 

Steve lets out a sort of whiny hum, and his eyes are visibly scrunched up when Eddie turns to face him.

 

“What?”

 

“Did you…purposely drive worse to fuck with me or is that just…you?”

 

Eddie blinks, then turns back to Robin. “Scoops is temporarily closed, Steve can drive you home.”

 

Steve rolls his eyes and helps Robin stand–she still protests that offer for help, admittance of weakness or no–and walks the two of them out of the store. Eddie follows them out that far, then stops them before they start making their way outside.

 

“Hey uh…call me? Just so I know she got home safe.”

 

Steve blinks. “I uh–I don’t have your…”

 

“Oh!” Eddie pats his front pockets, then the back ones, then shoves his hands into his jacket, before pulling out a pen, grabbing Steve’s wrist, and writing out his number. “There.”

 

“That uh–thanks. Thank you. For that. Do you need?--”

 

“I’ll be sure to get your’s when you call.” Eddie winks and finally lets go of Steve’s wrist, hand sliding away gently as he did. “Just don’t abuse this, ok?”

 

With that, Eddie quickly runs off back to the Scoop’s storefront, leaving Steve to linger until Robin finally manages to tug him out the door.

 

 

“Remind me…” Robin groans and reaches for her seatbelt, letting out a huff once she clicks it locked. “To add a point to You Rule…when I get back.”

 

“I uh–” Steve glances down to the number on his wrist, then forces himself to focus on the road. “I thought that was just for…romantic endeavors.”

 

“A number’s a number.” Robin shrugs, curling up in her seat and forcing herself to squint through the window. “Turn right.”

 

Steve hums, much preferring the awkward silence over any more of Robin’s barely filtered pressing. She gives the occasional direction, but other than that uses her energy to focus on not passing out in his car, which she does the moment he gets her onto her couch inside. 

 

“Wait, Robin–” Steve pokes her side, ignoring the responding groan. “When are your parents getting back?”

 

She groans again. “I dunno…a few hours maybe?”

 

“And will they kill me if they see me in here?”

 

She shrugs, mumbles something incoherent, then falls back asleep. Steve huffs and starts looking around the house for various supplies. It’s a bit difficult to find it all without any directions–blankets hidden in a closet, glass of water, medication and thermometer hidden in different cabinets in the kitchen, of which he has to look through just about every single one. He takes her temperature–100.4–sets the glass on the table, then drapes the blanket over top of her. Only then does he remember the number scrawled onto his wrist. 

 

Eddie picks up on the second ring. 


“How’s thing two?”

 

“Passed out on the couch. I’m uh…keeping an eye on her, till one of her parents gets back. Danny should be there any minute now, so hopefully it won’t be a problem?"

 

“Store’s only been closed for fifteen minutes, darlin, I’m not too concerned.” He pauses, which helpfully gives Steve time to pull the phone away from his ear and choke on air. “When was your shift supposed to end?”

 

He checks his watch. “About an hour and a half…ago.”

 

Sputtering can be heard over the line, then grumblings along the line of ‘oh of fucking course’, before Eddie finally composes himself. “So I guess I won’t have to explain your absence.”

Steve lets out an awkward laugh, nods, remembers Eddie can’t actually see him, then responds. “Yea, sorry.”

 

“No, no it’s fine. I’m just…definitely glad I gave you my number now.” 

 

Steve feigns a quick cough to clear his throat. “Oh uh…thanks, for helping out with this.”


“Of course. Though,” A short pause, he swears Eddie’s voice gets deeper when he speaks again. “I’m not doing this for free, you know.”

 

And if that didn’t go straight to his dick– “Oh?”

 

A low laugh. Obscene. “Yep, I’m gonna try and drag you out from the hell that is Top 40’s music. You listen to a few albums–my choice, no complaints–and we’ll call it even.”

 

“God, you sound just like Jonathan.”

 

He swears Eddie’s breath catches a bit. “Right…did he ever give you that uh…tape?”

“The–” Again, Steve’s choking on air. “I have no idea what you’re talking about!”

 

“Mmm…of course you don’t.” He can practically see Eddie winking in his mind. “Well, looks like good old Dan’s about to clock in. See you tomorrow?”

 

“Yea!” Too enthusiastic! Tone it down! “Sure. Sounds good.”

 

Steve stands there for a moment, even after he hears the sound of Eddie hanging up. He stares at the phone's curled chord, twisted around each of the fingers on his free hand. Eventually, he’s jolted from his trance by a long, loud groan.

 

“Are you done yet? The flirting is giving me a headache.”

 

Steve practically slams the phone back into the receiver. 

 

“What? I was just–I just called Eddie to let him know that you were–”

 

“Mhm, mhm, yup. Ok.” Robin nodded along and shuffled her way to the kitchen, visibly half awake and wrapped up in the blanket he’d given her. 

 

Thank god, she wasn’t coherent. 

 

“What are you–”

 

“Chill, mom, I’m making some soup.” Robin sounds as though she’s trying to come off as angry, though in reality the words come out as a slightly annoyed and whiny mumble. 

 

Steve rolls his eyes and chooses not to comment on it. “So, should I be worried about when your parents come home?”

 

“Hm? No, they won’t shoot you or anything.” She waits for his sigh of relief, then speaks again. “Probably’ll thrust us into an arranged marriage though.”

 

He chokes, frozen for a minute, then wills himself to move, grabbing the bowl from her hand and holding it above her head–same as he had with the coffee cup before. 

 

“Wh–hey I got it!”

 

“I know you do. Would your folks mind if I made something?”

 

“You cook?”

 

“When I get the opportunity.” He shrugs. She doesn’t answer his question, though she does make her way back to the couch to put something on the TV, which he supposes is answer enough. 

 

“You, Steve Harrington, are an enigma.”

 

He smiles to himself and starts searching for ingredients. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Notes:

And thus begins the codependency of Steve and Robin

(song is Don't Want to know if You Are Lonely by Husker Du)

-gues

Chapter 15: A Girl in Every Port (a Man on Every Ship)

Notes:

Alternate Title: Steve Gets Bitches

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Eddie wipes sweat from his forehead as he exits his van. Yesterday it was maybe 70, and today it’s right back to 95 - and it’ll only get worse as the week goes on. His poor baby is going to need more coolant before June is out. Hell, at least his shitty job gets him enough to pay for that. 

 

And at least the mall is cold. Eddie’s not exactly a shorts kind of guy; he’d hate to have to give up his look. 

 

Eddie works his way through the back entrance. The long, winding hallways are not his friend: he can’t remember which way he came from half the time and he makes this journey almost every single day. 

 

He gets to the store, which is already open. Dawn is sitting at the register, chewing bubblegum and idly flicking through a magazine.

 

“Hi, Dawn,” Eddie greets. “Anything exciting happen to you over the weekend?”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Well, I got abducted by aliens. Don’t believe what they tell you on the news: probing ain’t the bad part.”

 

“Cool,” she says, not even looking at him. 

 

Eddie shrugs. He’ll get her one of these days. 

 

Eddie doesn’t have to do a damn thing when Dawn’s at the register. She’s a powerhouse in her own right: she could run the entire mall while reading a book and talking to someone on the phone the entire time. 

 

He considers his options. He could go on a real smoke break, but it’s too hot to stand outside and security doesn’t appreciate it when employees smoke inside. Something about their image - Eddie doesn’t know and he definitely doesn’t care enough to fight some jacked-up mall cop on it. 

 

Option number two: Scoops Ahoy. Well, he hangs out there all the time anyway. 

 

Eddie walks into Scoops with a grin on his face. Robin and Steve are leaning against the wall, chatting, probably waiting for something to happen.

 

Eddie is more than happy to provide.

 

“How are my two favorite corporate slaves?”

 

“Hi, Eddie,” Robin greets. “We’re good.”

 

“You’re not sick anymore?” He has to check: Robin’s proven she can’t be completely trusted with her own health. Steve, too, actually: Eddie’s going to need to keep an eye on him. Because that’s what a good friend does, of course. 

 

“Nah, I’m fine. I think it was that weird chicken from Burger King that did me in. You remember, Steve?”

 

“Robin, how many times do I have to tell you: the chicken wasn’t weird.”

 

“It was rubbery!”

 

“It’s shitty fast food chicken! Of course it’s rubbery!”

 

“Then why were you eating it?!”

 

“It’s cheap .”

 

Robin turns to Eddie. She’s frowning, her hands are on her hips, and she looks one second away from going full toddler and stamping her foot. 

 

“Eddie, help me out here. Steve shouldn’t be eating BK’s weird chicken, right?”

 

Eddie agrees that the chicken there is weird as hell . But, he also grew up in a trailer with very few options: eventually, you learn to eat some weird stuff. 

 

“It is cheap.”

 

She throws her hands up. “You’re both hopeless.”

 

Steve shoots Eddie a grin across the counter. “She won’t even eat eggs. She says that they’re gross .”

 

“They are gross! You’re just willing to eat whatever garbage lands on your plate,” she says with a sniff. 

 

“Hey, I only eat the highest quality garbage, thanks very much.”

 

Eddie’s about to make a joke - something about Steve being a raccoon, he’ll figure it out when he says it - when someone clears their throat behind him.

 

He turns. A tall girl wearing an Indiana State University shirt is standing at the door, eyebrow raised.

 

“Can I order, or are you all gonna keep talking?” She asks, tone deeply unimpressed.

 

Robin turns a color previously seen only on firetrucks. The girl is attractive, not that Eddie’s great at judging that sort of thing. Tall, blonde hair, symmetrical face, the works. 

 

“Uh, well, I - yes, of course, although I wouldn’t recommend it, because, you know, ice cream makes me gassy, so I never actually eat any, and -” Robin slaps a hand over her mouth.

 

Steve sighs. “Ignore her. What can I get for you?”

 

Eddie frowns. Where’s the spiel? No Ocean of Flavor? Damn, he was really hoping to see Steve flounder another opportunity. They might be friendly now, but that shit is just endlessly entertaining.

 

The girl leans on the counter. “I was thinking chocolate, but I’m willing to take a recommendation.”

 

Steve taps his finger on his chin. “Chocolate’s good… would you be willing to get more than one scoop?”

 

“I might be.”

 

“One chocolate and one coffee in a cup.”

 

“And why’s that?”

 

Steve grins so brightly that Eddie feels the need to squint. “They go well together. Plus, you seem like the kind of woman that can appreciate the coffee ice cream.”

 

She smiles back at Steve. “Oh, so you think I’m mature? Do I look like a grandma to you?”

 

“Nah, you just seem like you enjoy complexity.”

 

She laughs and leans against the counter, bringing her right into Steve’s space. “That I do.”

 

Steve swallows visibly. His fingers tap restlessly against the counter. Eddie grins to himself - Steve’s getting nervous. He’s about to fumble this entire interaction.

 

“Yeah?” His voice is a little weak.

 

The girl’s teeth glint like a knife. “Yeah. You gonna get me my ice cream, pretty boy?”

 

Steve turns redder than a stop light. “Sure.” 

 

He scoops out her ice cream mechanically, and, somehow, impossibly, doesn’t drop anything, despite the fact that Eddie can see how badly his hands are shaking. He doesn’t even mess up with the register, which is practically a miracle in and of itself.

 

“Thanks,” she glances down at his nametag, “ Steve . You know, I’d love to talk to you sometime when you’re not on the clock.”

 

“I’d like that, too,” Steve says.

 

“When do you get off work?”

 

“Uh,” Steve looks up at the clock.

 

“Right now, actually,” Robin says quickly. “Isn’t that funny?”

 

The girl grins. “Great! Let’s go.” She walks out the door without another word. 

 

Steve stands at the counter uselessly for a half second before tossing his hat in the back. “See you later,” he says, and then he’s running off after her.

 

Robin marks off You Rule with one tally. “He actually got a date. I never thought I’d see the day.”

 

“I’m not sure it counts. You interfered at the end there.”

 

She shrugs. “Let him have his wins.”

 

Steve’s been trying to find a date ever since he started working at Scoops: even before Steve ever talked to him Eddie saw Steve trying (and failing) to flirt. Eddie should be happy for him. Or, at the very least, getting ready to make fun of him when he inevitably comes back without a number. 

 

Instead, there’s a hard ball in the pit of his stomach, and Eddie doesn’t know why . It’s something like anger and something like sadness, but it doesn’t quite match either of those.

 

“Don’t worry about it,” Robin says. “He’ll mess it up anyway.”

 

“I’m not worried .” Why would Eddie be worried? That doesn’t even make sense.

 

“Sure. Whatever you say.”

 

It’s fine. He’s sure that it’s fine. There’s absolutely nothing to worry about, not even a little bit.

 

Eddie wanders between Scoops and the record store absently. Robin gets busy with customers, Dawn never responds to him, and he’s bored . And restless, too - he can’t seem to stand still for longer than a minute. 

 

He gets in these kinds of moods sometimes, where sitting calmly and quietly makes him want to tear his skin off. It sucks , but he isn’t concerned.

 

He occasionally catches sight of Steve and the college girl on their little date. It makes that hard ball in his stomach appear, makes him feel… almost angry? Eddie’s used to being mad at stupid things: just last week he was furious because couldn’t get a single good roll on his dice. But this doesn’t feel like his usual pointless rage. It’s different, somehow.

 

He takes over for Dawn at the register, even though he hates working the register, just so that he won’t keep walking outside and glaring holes in the back of Steve’s head.

 

Eventually, inevitably, he catches sight of a bright blue uniform heading to Scoops. Eddie relaxes, releasing a breath he didn’t realize that he was holding.

 

“Hey, Dawn? I’m taking my fifteen.” It’ll probably be closer to thirty, but it’s not like Dawn cares what he’s up to.

 

He barges into Robin and Steve arguing over the board. Robin is clutching the eraser in both hands and trying very hard to keep it away from Steve.

 

“It counts!” She says. “You can’t take it back.”

 

“But I don’t like her.”

 

“You still got a number. My board, my rules. The tally stays .”

 

Great. They’re still talking about the date, then. Eddie’s skin prickles as he forces himself to ask, “What’s going on here?”

 

“Robin won’t let me erase the tally!” Steve pouts, looking like a child being denied an extra scoop of ice cream. 

 

Eddie frowns. “Did you fuck it up, or what?” 

 

“Yes!” Steve shouts.

 

“No!” Robin shouts at exactly the same time.

 

“Will one of you please elaborate?”

 

“The whole point of the system is to get dates: she just wanted a hookup.”

 

Robin snorts. “You still got a number, and, anyway, beggars can’t be choosers. You’re not exactly getting any.”

 

“I am, actually.”

 

Robin and Eddie glance at each other. 

 

“Steve,” Robin starts patiently, “you’ve been striking out all summer. I’ve seen it. Eddie’s seen it. The whole mall’s seen it. You have, by definition, not been getting any.”

 

“I have sex all the time. It’s a date that I can’t get.”

 

At least Eddie’s not the only one that’s missing something. Robin looks just as confused as he feels. 

 

Steve looks between them quickly and huffs in frustration. 

 

“Listen, girls come to me for a good time, right? ‘Cause, you know, that’s what I can do. And then they go and date someone else. That’s how it works. So I’m trying ,” he points to the board, “to get an actual date. Not a hookup.”

 

“So, wait, she only wanted to have sex with you?” Eddie’s still not clear on that part.

 

“Oh, yeah, definitely. She gave me her number because I told her it was too weird to do anything in the uniform - gotta keep work and private life separate, blah blah blah.”

 

“Don’t call her.” He doesn’t really mean to say it. He doesn’t even mean for it to be so firm. But, really, Steve shouldn’t call her. They haven’t been friends for long - Eddie only stopped hating him a few days ago - but he deserves better than a girl who doesn’t even really want him . That’s not right. 

 

Maybe that’s what was making Eddie so angry earlier. A part of him could sense that the college girl didn’t like Steve for the right reasons. It makes perfect sense, actually.

 

Steve grins. “Not planning on it.”

 

Robin rolls her eyes at both of them. “I’m not saying you have to call her! I’m just saying that I’m not erasing the tally. I still think it counts.”

 

Eddie hops over the counter in a fluid motion. He licks his thumbs and wipes the tally off himself. Steve cheers.

 

“Traitor!” She screeches. “Befouler of boards!” She whacks him with the eraser.

 

Eddie rubs his head with a smile. Steve slings an arm around his shoulder.

 

“Thanks, man.”

 

“No problem, Stevie.” Eddie winks. Steve flushes. All is right in the world.

Notes:

The only fast food place in my hometown is BK and I actually enjoy their weird chicken. Don't come @ me BK defenders.

And, uh, Eddie, buddy? Are you gonna get some self-awareness any time soon, or...? No? Alright then.

Chapter 16: Give Me Anything Even Sympathy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I need your help.”

 

“What did you do?”

Eddie glances up from his magazine, just now taking notice of the new gremlin kicking down scoops’ metaphorical door. Lucas, alone, an air of visible nervousness about him as he fidgets with a hair tie on his wrist.


“I…” His head is turned to the side, visibly avoiding looking at Steve directly. “Broke up with Max.”

 

You. Broke up with her?

Eddie snorts, hiding his face in the magazine for a moment–just in case Steve notices him listening in. He doesn’t, so the magazine goes back down.

 

“I don’t know why I did it! We were arguing over something stupid and I think she had another fight with–she wasn’t in a good mood, and I could just tell she was going to end things again and I guess–I guess I just wanted to do it first?”

 

Eddie wrinkles his nose at that, doing leaps of mental guesswork to figure out that bit of logic, but for some reason Steve doesn’t react the same. He sighs, and runs a hand through his hair, radiating an energy of mild disappointment but not surprise.

 

“And?”

 

“And now she’s really upset–like–like more upset than she was after you almost–” Steve’s gaze hardens for a split second, Lucas’ mouth clicks shut; he takes a second to will himself to continue. “I really messed up, and I don’t know how to fix it and it’s not like I can just buy her a gift and apologize, I have no money and I’m stressed and my girlfriend-not-girlfriend hates me and wants me dead. Help. ” 

 

Steve nods along to the rant, slowly leaning forward during it so that his elbows now rested on the counter, head in his hands. He mutters something inaudible before dragging his face out and standing back up.

 

“Go to that flat strip of road by her house. She’ll probably be practicing kickflips or something because that’s what she does when she’s stressed–” He states this as though it were an obvious fact, Lucas nods like he agrees. “Put on some Kate Bush and ask her to teach you how to skate.”

 

“You want me to fall on my ass and embarrass myself to make her feel better.”

 

“Well you’re broke so all you’ve got left is your pride.” Steve says with a shrug, patting Lucas’ back when the boy lets out a loud groan.

 

The two continue to speak, though in an effort to not look like he’s obviously people watching he can’t quite make it all out. Something along the lines of Steve being there for ‘moral support’, though Lucas insists he just wants to watch him break his bones. Lucas seems to slowly relax, as Steve starts giving little bits of advice on balance, sharing his own anecdotes from being taught by her(and if that would’ve been a sight to see).

 

Steve stops, mid-sentence, freezes–literally freezes–in place with wide eyes and clenched fists. His jaw’s so clenched it looks like a task to get out a simple ‘I’m taking my fifteen’ to Danny, before sprinting in the backroom. Eddie furrows his brows, steps away from the register and hides behind the entrance to the music store. Dawn glances his way, but other than that gives no indication she even notices he’s there at all. 

 

“Sinclair, long time no see.”

 

Lucas stiffens, hearing the voice from behind, a man walking up to the counter to stand right beside him, back leaned up against the edge. Hargrove.  

 

More mental guesswork, even following his previous assumptions–Steve being an asshole and a coward–it made no sense for him to just…run off like that at the mere sight of him. 

 

Eddie waits, he lets Dawn take over the register and walks around the store, appearing to help the three or so customers that waltz around the place, though his eyes keep wandering across the building, to the growing anxiety so plainly visible from Lucas at every comment Hargrove makes, none of which Eddie can make out. 

 

A good twenty minutes pass before Eddie musters up the courage to go over there. Hargrove’s a known loose canon, never liked him very much and was prone to incredible acts of violence. Not a good combination for one fighting prone metalhead, yet here he was, announcing his break and walking over to the store’s front like it was just an average day. 

 

“Hey Sinclair, I don’t think we’ve been formally introduced.” Eddie says without any voice cracks. Like a man. “Eddie Munson, friend of your two favorite sailors.”

 

“O–oh. Lucas,” He takes Eddie’s hand, he’d be embarrassed by the shaking but Lucas seems a lot worse. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”

 

“You have? Who’s gushing?”

 

“S–Mike. And Will.” Lucas says a little too fast. Definitely on edge. 

 

Speaking of sailors,” Billy cuts in, voice low and gravelly and fucking terrifying good god– “Seems one of them is shirking on his duties, hm? Either of you know what that’s about?”

 

No.” Lucas replies, rage overtaking the fear, though it returns when Hargrove’s eyes narrow. 

 

“Sheesh, touchy. Something wrong with wanting to catch up with an old friend, kid? ” 

 

It’s so obvious, hearing him talk to them directly, but it honestly kind of hurts how Eddie knows he’d believe this act not even a week prior. Now, though, his fists hit the counter loud enough that Danny jumps.

 

“Guess you’ll just have to miss him, yea?” 

 

Billy’s eyes narrow once more, but his shoulders relax. He sighs and runs a hand through his hair, feigning disappointment. “Shame.”

 

Both him and Lucas let out a sigh of relief when the guy finally walks away. They take a second to collect themselves, then Eddie pats Lucas’ back.

 

“You wanna hide out in my break room for a bit?” 

 

Lucas bites his lip and leans over the counter, trying to see inside the breakroom, then checks inside when Danny huffs and opens the door for him. He looks a bit dejected when he walks out, but starts walking over to the record store despite it.

 

“You tell him the coast’s clear?”

 

“He wasn’t there.” Lucas shrugs. “Probably smoking outside or something.”

 

Eddie hums, lets Lucas into the breakroom and plops onto one of the seats. “So…what the hell was all that about?”

 

“Him and Steve had like…a huge fight last year.” 

 

“So I’ve been told. And why is everyone so cagey about it?”

 

Lucas starts fidgeting with the hair tie, not meeting his eyes, same as he had when Steve probed him earlier

 

“I can’t help if you don’t tell me the full story.” 

 

“You…you think you can help?”
 

His breath catches. “I’ll try.” 

 

Lucas continues to fidget, though he does look up at him, and he looks…a little less nervous, at least. “Do you…know everything that happened with Will?”

 

“Er…yea. Just as much as everyone else knows.” 

 

He nods. “Well, being…lost, it had some lasting effects. Whatever happened out there caused him to have these sort of…seizures? It started as absences, then it started getting worse. He had a really really bad one last year, when all of us were at the Byers’ house, and most of the adults left, so Steve stayed to keep an eye on us while they all took him to the hospital.”

 

“Should I be keeping an eye out for that?”

 

“No, no he’s ok now. But um–I kind of snuck Max out of her house to be there, and her parents sent Billy out to go find her, which…apparently interrupted a date.”

 

Eddie hums, but stays silent. 

 

“I know a lot of people think it was a petty fight.” If Lucas notices Eddie’ wince he doesn’t comment. “But Billy was trying to hurt us. Steve threw the first punch because the guy threw me against a wall.

 

“Holy shit.”

“And I know everyone says Steve got his ass beat and he totally did but Billy cheated . Like, we were all there to see it and even Mike agrees that it wasn’t fair. Steve was watching four kids, he was aiming to scare the guy off while Billy was aiming to kill him, and he smashed a fucking plate on his head. That’s not fighting fair!”

 

“Holy shit. ” He says again, because seriously, holy shit. 

 

“Yea! And then Steve’s down for the count, because that’s what happens when someone slams a bunch of fine china against your skull, and Billy just keeps hitting him anyway! If Max hadn’t knocked Billy out then–”

 

Eddie’s hand is on Lucas’ shoulder before he even thinks about it. The boy stops, takes a breath, and continues.

 

“We couldn’t take him to the hospital right away. A lot of stuff was going down–” Lucas notices Eddie’s mouth open to ask. “Stuff we’re not allowed to talk about, and it had to take priority. And…and he was fine when he woke up. A little out of it and a little freaked out that Max was driving us but he was fine.

Eddie frowns, but keeps his mouth shut.

 

“We honestly kind of forgot how badly he was hurt until we got back. We all piled out of the car and started explaining the whole situation to Hopper since all of them were back. I went to see if Billy was still inside, and when I came back out Steve was collapsed on the ground.”

 

Lucas’ breaths are shaky again, but he doesn’t stop. “Hopper ended up taking him to the hospital, and Dustin and Max fought to go with him while the rest of us stayed at the house.”

 

“I heard about most of what happened from Max. She said his heart stopped. A few minutes after they brought him in it just stopped for twenty seconds. Even when they started it back up again there was a while they were worried he just…wouldn’t wake up.”

 

“And…Did Hopper…”

 

“Steve didn’t press charges. Nancy drove us there after Hopper called to let us know he was ok, and I heard him and Steve arguing about it. Hopper agreed, but I’m pretty sure that’s just because he thought Max’s threat was enough to keep the guy away.” Lucas smiled, just a little at that thought.

 

“He…he didn’t stay away, though, did he?"

 

“I think me and Will are the only ones who know. Probably Dustin, too, but the guy can’t keep his mouth shut so I kind of doubt it.” Lucas huffed. “From what Nancy and Jonathan have said about it they’re just…on edge around each other, but Will’s really observant, and bruises…like the ones he gives him are hard to hide. Plus…the only time I’ve seen Steve scared is when Billy’s around."

 

Eddie sucks in a breath and lets it out with a short puff. “Ok…alright, how about…let’s go talk to him?"

 

“Billy?”

 

“Oh, god no. I meant Steve. Bet I could try and get more information on what all’s going on, then force him to let us help.” Lucas raises a brow at that, but Eddie shrugs it off. Stands, stretches, then walks back over to the Scoops storefront, Lucas following closely behind.

 

“He’s still not back?” Lucas asks, biting his lip once more.

 

“You said he went outside, right?” 

 

Lucas nods, pauses, and starts running out of the mall. 

 

The kid’s surprisingly fast, when he wants to be. Eddie is stereotypically bad at gym class, and running’s definitely not one of his strong suits, but it was a tad bit embarrassing to be tripping over himself in an attempt to keep up with him. He’d blame that on Lucas’ worry. 

 

“Why the hell’d you do that?” Billy stands close, hands already balled into his fists. “Hide out here like a fucking pussy?”

 

Steve looks almost…bored, or at least it’s how he’s trying to look. Eddie can see his shaking hands from where the two had hidden, and he bets Billy sees it too. 

 

“What, you expected to just slam my head into the counter and leave?” Billy’s balled up fist grabs for Steve’s hair at the man’s comment, shoving his head against the wall. 

 

They’re silent, for a moment, then Steve sighs.

 

“Just get it over with.”

 

Eddie absentmindedly reaches for a wooden plank amongst a pile of trash beside them. Billy grabs the cigarette in Steve’s mouth and takes a drag. His hand starts lowering, cigarette facing so that the lit end is just against Steve’s arm.

 

Eddie runs up and swings the plank against Billy’s head before it can make contact

 

Billy falls to the ground instantly, barely able to sit up, putting his hand against his head and seeing the blood dripping down his fingers. Eddie slams the plank on the ground in front of him before he says anything.

 

“I’ll give you three seconds to fuck off.” 

 

Billy only needs two. 

 

“What the hell was that?” Eddie asks the moment he’s out of sight, turning to face Steve. “What the hell were you thinking?

 

“Wh–huh?”

 

“I know the shitty guidance counselor advice is to ‘act like you don’t care’ but you were actively giving him a place to beat the shit out of you! Why the fuck did you think that was a good idea?!”

 

“I um…” Steve glances nervously down at the wooden plank still held tight in Eddie’s hands. “Can you maybe…put that down?”

 

Eddie blinks, then releases his grip in an instant. 

 

“Did he ever say anything about us?” Lucas asks. “Him and Max haven’t even talked in a week, and he avoids us like the plague, so…”

 

“Please tell me you’re not suggesting he’s offering himself up as a human punching bag, because that’s the stupidest thing–”

 

Eddie cuts himself off, when his eyes drift from Lucas back to Steve, that dejected look on his face snapping Eddie’s mouth shut in an instant. Fucking hell.

 

“Sorry. That…that was out of line.” He rubs his neck and avoids looking Steve in the eyes, though the short glances he manages to sneak show the man looks almost confused . “Look, just…hopefully that asshole steers fucking clear of y–of everyone, and if not…I’m apparently not too bad with a two by four.”  


Steve huffs and smiles. “God, how much of my shift have I missed?”


“Trying to change the subject on me, Stevie?” Eddie pokes Steve’s chest. “We’re talking about this.”

 

“Sure.” Steve  waves him off and shoves himself off the wall. “Sinclair, I guess I owe you for this mess.”

 

“You can repay me by…telling Hopper?”

 

“How about I drive you to the arcade after work?”

 

“...yea, I’ll take what I can get.”

Notes:

Once again stating that Lucas is literally my favorite character I love this boy so much. He is so kind he is so good--

Also!! Billy cameo! Finally did it :)

(song is Union of the Snake by Duran Duran)

-gues

Chapter 17: The Last Sea Shanty

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ripley is clearly the best final girl,” Robin says. Steve muffles his sigh in his hands - Robin and Eddie have been talking Horror Movies in circles for ages .

 

“It’s Laurie Strode! How many times do I have to tell you -”

 

“Ripley is fighting an alien! Michael is just some guy! How in the world could Laurie be better?”

 

“Because Laurie is also just some girl. Ripley is this cool space mechanic - she’s clearly had some kind of combat training. Laurie is a babysitter!”

 

His current customer - Erica Sinclair, who is once again taking advantage of his generosity (he really has to learn how to tell her no) - clears her throat. 

 

“I believe I asked for a sample of Rocky Road?” She asks snidely. 

 

“Right, yeah, sorry.”

 

Erica glances at the other two, who are still arguing. “Do they ever shut up?”

 

“Not in my experience.” Robin is probably Steve’s best friend outside of Dustin, and Eddie is, well, Eddie , but that doesn’t mean he thinks they’re perfect or anything. Case in point: arguing about stupid shit for hours on end.

 

“They’re such nerds. Obviously, the best final girl is Sally from Texas Chainsaw Massacre.”

 

“How do you - actually, never mind, I don’t wanna know.” Erica is, like, five: in no universe should she be watching that kind of shit. “Also, please don’t say that where they can hear you.”

 

She tilts her head slightly. “Fair point. I’m out; good luck with these two.”

 

He gives her a two-fingered salute as she walks out. 

 

“Steve,” Robin turns to him, “tell Eddie he’s wrong.”

 

“Not doing that,” Steve says while throwing away Erica’s used spoons - only ten today! She’s really cut back.

 

“Yeah, because he knows I’m right.”

 

Steve resists the urge to bang his head against the wall. “Please, please , talk about literally anything else.”

 

Eddie and Robin both cross their arms. “Not until we settle this,” Eddie says. 

 

Robin nods. Great. They’re only agreeing to make him suffer. “Come on, Steve, be the tiebreaker. Who’s the best final girl?”

 

“I don’t like those kinds of movies.” The shine on the horror apple wears off once you’ve killed actual monsters. 

 

“You don’t have to like them to know the truth, which is that Ripley is the best.”

 

Steve hates his life sometimes. He really, truly does. He stares up at the ceiling and silently begs for help that’s never going to come. No customers, no Upside Down, no salvation from this dumbass conversation. 

 

And then Nancy walks in the door.

 

“Hi, Steve,” she greets with a smile. “Are you busy? I brought some food.”

 

“Nope,” Steve says instantly, “not busy at all. I’m taking my lunch, Robin. Come on,” he grabs her elbow and leads her past the counter, “let’s get out of their way.”

 

He slams the window in the back room shut and breathes a sigh of relief. 

 

“Long day?”

 

“You have no idea.”

 

She puts her lunch bag on the table. “Maybe I do. What’s eating you?”

 

Steve shrugs. “I dunno. Work, mostly. How about you? Assholes at the paper still being dicks?”

 

“They’re terrible . I swear, if Bruce calls me Nancy Drew one more time I’m going to introduce him to the business end of my revolver.” Nancy shoves a sandwich and a soda in his direction and takes the other one for herself. “Jonathan says that I just need to stick through it but… I don’t know.” 

 

“Listen, all I’m saying is if you ever need an alibi…” Steve trails off and waves at himself.

 

Nancy chuckles. “Don’t tempt me. But, anyway, how are things here? Your coworkers giving you any trouble?”

 

“Nah. Danny couldn’t give me trouble if he tried, and Robin’s cool.” Danny is constantly high. Steve doesn’t think he’s ever seen the guy sober, but he cleans stuff and doesn’t interact with the customers, so Steve doesn’t really care. 

 

“Robin… she’s the one outside, right?”

 

Steve nods and takes a bite of his sandwich. “Yeah. She’s actually really fun when she’s not having a stupid conversation with Eddie.”

 

Nancy makes a sympathetic sound around her sandwich and gestures for Steve to continue. 

 

“They’ve been fighting about horror movies all damn day! It’s like when the kids talk about Dungeons & Dragons but ten times worse.” At least the kids will usually vary their arguments a little bit after a while: Robin and Eddie have been talking in circles since the morning rush.

 

“Sounds annoying.”

 

“It is! And they go into so much detail. Come on, guys, this is a family-friendly eating establishment. We serve food here! Little kids don’t need to hear about the Xenomorph bursting out of a dude’s chest.” 

 

She winces. “That’s awful! I hate that scene: parasites freak me out so much.”

 

“I know, right?” 

 

She puts her sandwich down carefully. “I think about it, sometimes. I was only in the Upside Down for a minute, but how long does it need to really mess you up? Hopper coughed up gunk for days , and Will…” She stares blankly ahead, almost frozen for a moment before visibly shaking herself. “Well. You know.”

 

Shit. Of course Nancy would be freaked out just by Steve mentioning horror movies. God, he can be so thoughtless. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to bring it up.”

 

“Hey, you’ve been hearing it all day. I don’t blame you for wanting to get it off your chest.”

 

Get what off his chest, his friends being kind of annoying? Steve frowns at her in confusion. 

 

“Steve…” Nancy places a hand on his, “it’s okay. You can talk to me.”

 

“They’re just being annoying, Nance. It’s not a big deal.”

 

“Really? Nothing about their conversation upsets you? Because if I were in your shoes, some guy trying to kill a babysitter for no real reason would be really upsetting.”

 

Steve pauses. His stomach clenched while she was talking and he can feel his heart racing. Is he freaked out?

 

“Oh. I’m an idiot.”

 

“You’re not. Well, you are , but not because of that.”

 

“Well, at least I have Nancy Wheeler to set me straight.”

 

She smiles. “And you always will. Finish your food - I want to talk to you about a story I’m pitching. It’s just a conversation piece, fireman saves cat kind of stuff, but I’d really like your opinion.”

 

Steve nods. He doesn’t see what good his opinion is since he’s completely stupid, but he’ll listen. Half of the time Nancy doesn’t even need advice or anything anyway.

 

Steve eats the rest of his sandwich and sips at his soda while Nancy goes on about all the stores closing on Main. 

 

“It could be about how Starcourt is killing small businesses. Our local stores just can’t compete!”

 

“And you want this to be an opinion piece?”

 

“That’s all they’ll let me do.” She points at him. “What are you thinking?”

 

Steve blinks. “Huh?”

 

“Your face. You’re having a thought; I wanna hear it.”

 

“Uh. Well, I see people protesting outside the mayor’s office all the time, and I know a bunch of them are business owners. Maybe you could talk to them, see what they think?”

 

She taps her fingers on the table. “They won’t be objective, but it could work. Thanks, Steve.”

 

“No problem.” He glances at the clock and groans.

 

“That time already?”

 

“Yep.”

 

She stands and snaps her finger. “Oh! I almost forgot: I brought you some leftovers.” She hands him a Tupperware container filled with chicken soup. “Don’t worry - my mom cooked it, not me.” She grins. 

 

“I can’t take this.”

 

“Sure you can! Mom’s been cooking a lot, recently: we don’t have space in the fridge. And when I told her I was giving it to you she insisted: y ou’re her favorite boyfriend I’ve ever had. If I come back with this I’ll get disowned.”

 

“You’ve only had two boyfriends,” Steve points out. 

 

“You know how she feels about Jonathan.”

 

Yeah, Steve does know. He’s had more interactions with Karen Wheeler after becoming the unofficial Party babysitter than he ever did when he was Nancy’s boyfriend, and she has, for some reason, decided that she and Steve are on the same side. That side being, ‘get rid of Jonathan Byers’. He has no idea what her issue with Jonathan is or why she thinks Steve himself is so great - any smart mom should realize that Jonathan is a catch and that Steve is… not.

 

“Fine. Only to get your mom off your back.”

 

“Thanks.” She glances at the window. “Back to hell for the both of us?”

 

“I’ll trade you.” He’s not entirely joking: sexist idiots sound better to Steve than entitled parents. 

 

Her nose wrinkles. “And deal with kids all day? I get enough of that with Mike and Holly.”

 

“You take that back! Holly is an angel.” Getting to do little tea parties with her while Dustin hangs out in Mike’s basement is sometimes the best part of his week. She’s actually an adorable kid, and not half as demanding as any of his children. 

 

“And Mike?”

 

“No comment.”

 

She laughs. “He’s such a pest!”

 

Steve leads her back to the front. “I’ll see you later?”

 

She nods cheerfully. “Soon, I promise. I just have to get through another few weeks at the paper without killing anyone.”

 

“You’re back!” Eddie crows. “Great! Settle our debate, Harrington: Strode or Ripley?”

 

Before Steve can even open his mouth, Nancy says, “Eddie, right? Eddie Munson? And you must be Robin?”

 

They both nod. Nancy smiles. “I’ve heard about both of you from Mike and Will.”

 

“Mike’s your brother, right?” Eddie asks.

 

“That’s right. I’ve heard about you from Max, too.” Her smile slides a little bit, and suddenly Steve remembers that she’s killed monsters. “She has a lot to say.”

 

Eddie rubs his neck awkwardly. “I was… not my best self around her. Trying to do better.”

 

Nancy hums. “We’ll see. And you,” she faces Robin. “I heard about your whiteboard. Steve might be fine with it, but I’m not. Watch yourself.” She turns back to Steve. “Don’t be a stranger.” She kisses him on the cheek and walks out of Scoops.

 

Robin collapses back against the counter and fans herself. “Screw Ripley. That’s the final girl right there.”

 

Eddie snorts. “No kidding. You dated her?” He asks Steve.

 

“She’s not that bad!” He protests.

 

“She’s terrifying .” 

 

“I’m taking a break. I’ll be back soon.” Robin disappears into the back, her face very red. Steve hopes she cools off - maybe she got really angry while fighting with Eddie. Although she seemed normal before Nancy laid into her. Oh, he hopes she’s not about to have a breakdown or something. Some people really can’t handle other people yelling at them. Robin doesn’t strike him as that kind of girl, but who knows?

 

“Hey.” 

 

Steve grins at Eddie. “Hey.”

 

“Were we being annoying? I know I can get… kind of obsessive about things sometimes.”

 

Steve shrugs. “It’s fine, man.”

 

Eddie stares at him for a long moment before sighing. “You’re really something, you know that?”

 

“What?” What’s that supposed to mean?

 

“Don’t worry about it.”

 

Steve feels something curl in his chest. He’s doing something wrong, isn’t he? Fuck. He’s always doing something wrong and he can’t ever figure out what it is or how to stop. Now Eddie is going to realize that Steve isn’t worth his time and stop being his friend, and Steve will have to go back to mooning over him from afar. 

 

A hand on his shoulder interrupts his thoughts. “Stevie, seriously, don’t worry about it. I fucked up, actually.”

 

You fucked up?”

 

“You told me point-blank you didn’t want to talk about horror shit and I kept bothering you, and you’re obviously uncomfortable. That’s my bad, and I’m sorry.”

 

Steve doesn’t really know what to say. He can’t remember the last time someone apologized to him about something so small . “It’s cool. You’re, uh, forgiven. Besides, most people like horror movies: I’m just a wuss.”

 

Eddie shrugs. “My uncle Wayne can’t stand them, either - he won’t even watch Psycho , man.”

 

Psycho is horrible! That woman dies for no reason and it’s all, ‘oh, she was murdered by this mentally ill man because he’s crazy’. Like, that’s not a good story at all. In real life, all the bad guys are evil scientists and corrupt politicians and shit.”

 

“No arguing there.” Eddie smiles. “Oh, and I made something for you. Here.” He roots around in his jacket pocket and hands Steve a mixtape. “It’s a metal mixtape. Basic stuff, really, nothing fancy, but, well, I said I would, so. Yeah.” 

 

Steve glances at Eddie. He’s trying to look calm, but his hands are jumping at his sides and he keeps shuffling his shoes on the vinyl floors. This is really, really important to him, then.

 

“Thanks. I’ll give it a listen.”

 

“Cool. Don’t quit on it too quickly: it takes time to really appreciate a whole new genre.”

 

Steve nods. If listening to Eddie’s loud music is what it takes to be his friend, then Steve will do it. It’s not even a big ask: Steve suffered through the entire Lord of the Rings series for Dustin’s sake (he had to double back every other paragraph just to figure out who the hell was talking and he still doesn’t understand most of Dustin’s references).

 

“Maybe you could come to some of my shows. If you wanted.”

 

“Your Corroded Coffin gigs?” Eddie’s invited Robin to those loads of times, but this is Steve’s first invitation. The idea of seeing Eddie on a stage, sweating and probably wearing really tight clothes, is enough to get Steve through literally anything, up to and including some truly shitty music.

 

“The very same. I’ll introduce you to the guys, too!” 

 

Meeting Eddie’s real friends? Hell yes. 

 

He’s making real progress with Eddie. Sure, his stupid crush hasn’t gone away, and, sure, now he’s kind of trapped because there’s no way Eddie would be cool with Steve having gay feelings about him, but, hey, at least Steve can have a real conversation with him instead of tripping all over his own fool mouth. That’s something!

 

“Deal,” he says. “I listen to the mixtape, and then I get to go to one of your shows. I want to meet your other friends, man, don’t think I’ll forget.”

 

“Deal.”

 

They shake on it. Steve smiles to himself - things are finally looking up.

Notes:

Sorry for the late chapter, everyone! That's 100% my fault - it's a busy time of year for me. Hopefully y'all like it :)

Chapter 18: His Eyes Seem So Glazed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For some reason, Eddie feels nervous. He’s sitting behind the register, glancing over to Scoops minutes before Steve’s shift would start. He knows why he’s nervous–good terms or no his music taste was a bit…out there…from what Steve probably listens to. He could hate it. He could be really dickish about it, actually. 

 

And logically this should be his reason! He shouldn’t be like…pacing circles in the floor about it, but if he thinks he’s gonna get his ass beat then he supposes that makes sense. 

 

Except, of course, Steve’s not a dick. He’s the exact opposite of one, honestly, the human personification of a god damn golden retriever and he’ll probably find the nicest goddamn way possible to say his taste in music is shit. 

 

Or maybe he’ll like it. Why is he so nervous?

Steve walks in about two minutes past when his shift is supposed to start. He’s got the headphones on, which causes this old cold swirling feeling in Eddie’s stomach to get even worse , because of course it does. The second Steve walks back out to the front–headphones now slid to rest around his neck–Eddie’s first instinct to the friendly wave the man sends his way is to duck for fucking cover. Like he’s being shot at.

Once he sits back up–super normal, super casual, not a care in the world–Steve and Robin have started gossiping. Not about him, he assumes, as Steve keeps pointing to random people walking in the mall, but Robin’s occasional glance his way somehow gives off an air of blatant homophobia so who knows. 

 

He shifts a bit uncomfortably in his seat, avoiding the psychic damage Robin keeps sending his way, and instead focuses very intently on whatever magazine he’d mindlessly pulled out from under the register. He walks over to Scoops at his normal time, because nothing’s out of the ordinary, very casually leans against the counter, and does not stare directly at the tape resting inside Steve’s walkman. 

 

“So,” His tone, same as his posture–super casual. “You give it a shot?”

 

“The music?” Steve responds, though he takes a second to do so, squinting his eyes and deciphering Eddie’s words. He looks nervous, too. “Oh uh–yea I’ve listened to a bit of it.”

 

"Did you...like it? Tolerate it, at least? Come on you've gotta give me something to work with here."

 

"I uh..." There's a sort of look on his face, one Eddie can't quite place, though the closest word he'd attribute to it is pained. Great. "I'd have to listen to it more, but it's not bad?" 

 

“So, you'd say you aren't completely and utterly opposed to non-Top 40’s music?”

 

Steve huffs. “Hey, I’ve never been opposed to non-Top 40’s music.”

 

“Oh yea?"

 

Yes , actually. I let the kids pick whatever music plays in the car all the time–”

 

“Mom–”

 

Steve glares at Robin, glaring harder at her horribly concealed laugh. “And outside of one or two of them most don’t listen to the Top 40’s.”

 

“Mhm, yes, but do you like it?”

 

Steve’s expression turns pained again, a more extreme version of how he reacted to his music. Fuck. “I like Max and Will’s? Dustin and Mike though…”

 

“And here I thought Dustin was your favorite.” Robin teases, poking his side. The action’s pretty small, but Steve’s visibly disorientated by it just a bit too long to be normal.

 

“Everyone has flaws, Rob.”

 

Eddie rolls his eyes and leans over the counter further, flopping his stomach onto it and stretching his arms as far as they would go. “So, what kind of stuff do they listen to anyway? I could probably work with it.”

 

“Um…Will usually listens to like…indie rock, I think is what he said. Max listens to a lot of punk.”

 

Punk? ” Eddie shoots up, leaps over the counter and slaps his hands on either side of Steve’s face. “No, no listen to me Harrington I can fix you.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Baby please you don’t understand, ” Steve’s eyes look like they’re about to pop out of his head, but Eddie continues without commenting. “Jonathan’s already corrupting you, I can’t have Mayfield do this too. There’s still time–”

 

“I’m corrupting him?”

 

The three quickly turn their heads, now noticing the customers actually gracing the store. Well, not customers exactly. Four familiar kids, each waiting with varying levels of patience and annoyance. 

 

“Are you even supposed to be back there?” Max scrunches her nose. 

 

Eddie quickly lets his hands fall from Steve’s face, completely turning away from him and hopping back over the counter. He does a quick wave of his hands and bows. “No longer breaking the rules, apologies your regency.”

 

Max flips him off without trying to hide it. 

 

So, ” Mike shoves down her hand and steps to the front of the group. “Movie.”

 

“Wow, really well put Mike .” Max elbows his side, getting a punch in the arm–though one that looked rather visibly weak–in response. 

 

“Huh?”

 

Eddie snorts, Steve’s still standing the exact same way he was before Eddie let go of him, not even looking in the general direction the kids were in.

 

“I believe your children are oh so kindly requesting a backdoor to the theater.” 

 

“Oh. Right.” He doesn’t even try to deny the children comment. “That. What movie is it?”

 

“We all agree on it!” Lucas interjects, narrowing his eyes at Mike before the boy can speak up. “And it’s not even horror.”

 

Steve slowly comes back to reality, turns to face the counter and raises a brow. “Ok, what movie?”

 

“Back to the Future.” Will says a bit fast–a bit loud, even. At least for him. “I um…I wanted to see it.”

 

“Oh. Ok. Yeah, sure I’ll let you in.”

 

“You’re not even fighting us on it?”

 

Once again, Lucas narrows his eyes.

 

“What, you want me to?”

 

This time, Max narrows her eyes as well, seeing Mike attempt to reply. She doesn’t say a word, but his mouth clicks shut.

 

“Seriously, I’m not in the mood for it so you guys can go.” 

 

For some reason, his words come off a little harsh. The conversation’s…uncharacteristic, for him. Any time Eddie’s seen the kids try and break into the movies he at least humors them a little . He looks the man up and down, notices the way his hands shake a bit, the way he’s still sort of squinting, especially whenever one of them talks, then frowns.

 

“Hey, you aren’t having another migraine, are you?”

 

Steve freezes up. As best as he can–his hands are still shaking. “What? No. I just didn’t feel like going around in verbal circles today, sue me.”

 

“I’m suing you. You’ll be hearing from my lawyers in five to seven business days.” Eddie walks back behind the counter, quiet as he does so. “You were late today, you’re shaking and you can barely keep track of anything right now. You’re having a migraine.”

 

“I’m fine.

 

“Oh yea?” Eddie gives his shoulder a light shove. Light. Despite the lack of force Steve stumbles and falls back, only narrowly avoiding hitting the ground when Eddie catches him and tugs him back up. “Hm. Motor control issues? Isn’t that a symptom of yours? You know, for that migraine you’re not having.”

 

“Fuck off.”

 

“Oh no, irritability. Another one, not helping your case here, hope you got better lawyers.” Eddie lets him go, then looks over to Robin. “Think you’ll be fine running the place by yourself?”

 

Robin shrugs. “He only has about two hours left in his shift, I’ll survive.” She pauses, frowns, and puts a hand on Steve’s shoulder, speaking in a low voice in hopes that no one else hears. “But you’re calling in next time this happens. I mean it.”

 

“What? Rob, seriously I’m fine.

 

“I can go with you.” Max cuts in. 

 

Eddie shakes his head, quickly slapping a hand over Steve’s mouth before he could give any further objections. “No need, you lot go enjoy your movie, I’ll just drive this guy over here to our favorite Chief.”

 

“No.” Steve’s voice comes out muffled, he quickly shoves Eddie’s hand down. “ No, you don’t need to do that, you don’t even know where he lives!--”

 

“Which is why you’re going to tell me.”

 

“You’d literally have to torture it out of me.”

“Drive to the end of Kerley, park, and then walk for about ten minutes.” Mike glares at him. “And don’t tell anyone about it.”

 

“Ominous! Thank you, little Wheeler.” Eddie ruffles the boy’s hair and turns over to Steve. “Ready to head out, then?”

 

“No, actually I really don’t need to–”

 

Eddie grabs Steve’s wrist and gives it a small tug, forcing him to follow out the store, waving at the rest of the group as he did so. Before Steve could manage to break from his grip, they were already at the van, Eddie hopping into the driver’s seat and waiting for Steve to get in as well.

 

“You take any pain meds before this started?”

 

“Nope.” Steve shifts in his seat and leans his head against the dash, offering his eyes some semblance of shade. “Did you let your boss know you’re just…taking an hour off?”

 

“Nah, don’t worry about it.”

 

“You’re going to get in trouble.”

 

“I said don’t worry. ” Eddie pats Steve’s back and focuses on the road. “The guy loves me, and you know Buckley’s just as bad about this as I am. If she’s in the clear then so am I.”

 

Steve hums, takes in a deep breath, and further lets himself sink away from the sun glaring into the window. “Sorry. About this.”

 

“Don’t be. I don’t mind, and I’m sorry I ever did.” He huffs. “So, Kerley?”

 

 

Steve’s barely able to walk by the time Eddie makes it to the end of the road Mike told him to go to. He helps him out of the car, which is an effort in its own right, and lets him lean his weight while walking those excruciating ten minutes out into the middle of nowhere. Eddie’s about to consider strangling Mike when he gets the chance, only to catch a glimpse of the cabin in the distance.

 

“Tripwire.”

 

“Huh?” Eddie glances down, eyes falling on a small bit of string just in front of them. What the hell?

 

They keep walking, Steve pressing more and more of his weight onto him until he’s basically carrying the guy, before they finally– finally –make it to the door.

 

“Knock twice.” Eddie does so. “Once. Three times.”

 

The door creaks open all on its own. Seriously. What in the actual shit?

 

“Who–” Hopper stops, seeing the two in the doorway, sighs, and pulls Steve inside. Wordlessly helps him over to a broom closet and hands him some clothes–ones that had to be Steve’s, though he didn’t know why they were there–then starts grabbing various things from the kitchen while Steve went into the bathroom to change.

 

“Um…sir…?”

 

“Don’t hurt yourself.”

 

“Right.” Eddie coughs. “Sorry for just…dumping him on you like this. I’d just take him to mine or something but, you know, I was still at work and–”

 

He stops talking, for some reason, when Steve opens the door, now wearing a dark green sweater and black sweatpants. He’s got glasses on now, small and rectangular, not fully on properly, their position only worsened when he clumsily flops onto the couch, then groans when Hopper sets down a glass of water on the table, along with a bottle of Tylenol. 

 

“Can’t.”

 

“Take that when you can, but you’re drinking that water.” Hopper frowns. “Are you feeling sick?”

 

“A little.”

 

He nods, then goes back to the kitchen and grabs a bowl. Eddie tries to speak up again, but finds himself opening his mouth and closing it almost immediately after. A small girl walks into the room while he’s still mustering his voice.

 

“Hurt?”

 

Steve hums in response, while Hopper nods. The girl frowns, leaves the room for a moment, then comes back with a blanket and pillow. She places the pillow under Steve’s head, then drapes the blanket over him, sitting down in the recliner beside him. Just like the door, the TV turns on without anyone there to do so. 

 

“I um–”

 

“Didn’t you say you had work?”

 

The tone is harsh, Eddie’s mouth clicks shut for a second, but he wills himself to speak a lot faster than before. “Did he ever mention anything about Billy?”

 

Eds.

 

Eds. Eds? What? 

 

“No.” Hopper glares down at Steve, who in turn attempts to glare back, but doesn’t last very long, burying his head in the couch almost immediately. “Let's talk outside.”

 

“He showed up at the mall recently.” Eddie says, once they’ve gone out to the porch. “Tried to put his cigarette out on Harrington’s arm which– wow.

 

Hopper raises a brow. “Did he?”

 

“No, I kinda whacked the guy across the face with a two by four before he got the chance.” Eddie pauses. “You didn’t hear that.”

“Didn’t hear a damn word.” Hopper takes a cigarette out from the pack in his pocket, lights it, then takes a long drag. “Do you know how long this was a thing for?”

 

“Not sure, really. But definitely for a while.” Eddie sucks in a breath. “I think they’ve got some sort of deal. He didn’t say anything about it explicitly but…you know, Billy threatened the kids before, and Steve was like…actively not fighting the situation.”

 

“Guessing leaving the pigs out of it was a part of that agreement, huh?”

 

He shrugs. “Lucas said something about you two fighting after that first incident. He was supposed to tell you if the guy did it again, right?”

 

“Yep.”

 

“He’s kinda shit at telling people things.”

 

“I know.”

 

Eddie picks at his sleeves for a bit, then sighs. “What um…what exactly triggers a migraine?”

 

“Lights, stress, lack of sleep, dehydration, loud noises, the works."

 

Hopper keeps talking, he thinks. Something along the lines of complaints, how Steve is practically begging to have one every god damn morning. Eddie can only really half listen, his mind focused on two words in particular of that rant. Loud noises. Shit. Why didn't he think of that? Of course he's going to hate that genre. It literally hurts for him to listen to. 

 

And he listened to it anyway.

 

"He's supposed to come here." Hopper's voice fades back in. "Every time, without complaint. I don't know how he keeps convincing people not to." 

 

“I’ll make sure he does, then.” He bites his lip. “Can you…I don’t know if this is too much to ask but–I get off work in a few hours–can you have him call me, or something? Just so I know he’s not puking his guts out still? This whole thing it–I think it might’ve been my fault.”

 

Hopper takes another drag, his expression doesn’t look angry. If anything, it looks a bit sad. “He would’ve ended up like this either way, don’t worry about it. I’ll have him call you.”

 

He puts out the cigarette–halfway burnt, a total waste–and walks back inside, the doors still hanging open, so Eddie can see Steve still laying there, head buried against the pillow the girl brought out for him. She’s sat in front of the couch now, holding his hand. 


“You’re calling him once you’re ok.” Hopper says simply. “And next time this happens you come straight to me."

 

Steve hums in response, Hopper’s hand moves to ruffle his hair. “Sorry, dad.”

 

The hand freezes, for just a second, then the man shakes it off. Eddie quietly shuts the door and starts walking back to his car.

Notes:

When I tell you this was THE most self indulgent chapter I've ever written

(the song for this chapter is Flight of Icarus by Iron Maiden)

Chapter 19: Forty Pound Wedding

Notes:

The Skinny Lister version of Forty Pound Wedding is both a very good shanty and very gay, I highly recommend giving it a listen.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Steve stares at himself in the mirror and sighs gloomily.

 

“Stop being dramatic,” Robin says. “It’s not that bad.”

 

“It is! It is that bad!”

 

The worst part about going to the cabin is that Hopper actually makes Steve wear his goddamn glasses. It’s been a whole day, he’s totally fine now! 

 

They’re horrible. Sure, they’re small, but the rectangular shape does not suit him, and the cheap plastic is just trashy. They make his face look so strange; he can barely even recognize himself. They’re ruining his second-best feature!

 

“I don’t even know what you’re worried about. It’s not like you’re trying to get numbers anymore.”

 

That’s true. Steve gave up after the last incident - largely because he spent the whole time thinking that the date would’ve been better if he was with Eddie. Not that he told Robin that: he’s not that stupid. 

 

“Hey, I have a reputation to uphold, alright? They make me look bad, and Steve Harrington never looks bad.”

 

She snorts in response, and then her eyes light on the doorway. She grins, looking very much like a cat playing with its food. “Well, if you don’t believe me, why don’t we ask Eddie what he thinks?”

 

Oh, no. That’s exactly what Steve was trying to avoid.

 

He’s so ashamed of what happened yesterday. The whole thing was a mess from beginning to end: Eddie had to drag him to Hopper’s, and he got a front-row seat (again) for how bad his migraines can be, and he told Hopper about the Billy situation (which Steve is not living down anytime soon), and he already saw Steve in his stupid, terrible glasses. Steve swallows down his nervousness and tries to smile.

 

Eddie slinks over to the counter and bows. “What favor may I grant thee on this fine day?”

 

“What do you think about Steve’s glasses?”

 

Eddie’s eyes meet Steve’s for all of a second before Steve looks down. Steve feels a warm hand grasping his chin before Eddie tilts his face upwards. 

 

“They look nice on you,” he says after a long moment, before finally letting Steve go and stepping back. “You should wear ‘em more often, Stevie.”

 

Steve doesn’t think he’s ever blushed so hard in his entire life . He manages a nod, barely, and feels like a complete fucking airhead because he can't seem to spit anything out. 

 

“Told you so.” Robin pokes his side sharply, and he jolts back into himself.

 

“Shut up. What do either of you two know about fashion, anyway?”

 

“More than you,” Eddie says, gesturing to himself. 

 

Steve eyes him up and down. God, but Eddie is hot : the all-black look really suits him. He’s not about to admit to that, though. Instead, he snorts derisively.

 

“Maybe if you learned about the other colors. There’s a whole rainbow out there, Munson.”

 

“Oh, believe me, I know about rainbows.”

 

Robin steps between them. “Boys, boys, you’re both pretty. Anyway, Eddie, I can’t believe you’re here - aren’t you usually off the schedule today?”

 

“Yeah, but the boss came in yesterday for a ‘surprise inspection’, and I wasn’t there for, like, an hour. The only reason he didn’t fire me on the spot is because Dawn covered for me.”

 

“Dawn?” Robin and Steve ask at the same time. Steve’s truly shocked: from what he knows, Dawn couldn’t possibly care less about Eddie.

 

“I was surprised, too! She told him that I had a ‘family emergency', and thankfully he doesn’t know my uncle like everyone else does or I’d be completely fucked. So I’m supposed to work all day today.”

 

Steve eyes the abandoned record store nervously. “Maybe you should go over there?”

 

“You’re not getting rid of me that easily: my shift doesn’t start for another hour.”

 

Steve isn’t trying to get rid of Eddie! He’s just worried. If Eddie gets fired he won’t have any reason to trek out to the mall almost every day, and Steve won’t get to see him as often. If he’s got his timing right, and he’s pretty sure he does, Eddie’s boss probably came around when Eddie was helping Steve out. He definitely doesn’t want to be the reason Eddie loses his gig: that would probably break their friendship entirely. 

 

“Why are you here early?” Robin asks, head tilted. “Our boss couldn’t pay me to show up to this hellhole if I’m not on the schedule.”

 

Eddie perks up instantly. “ Because , my dear friend, Starcourt Mall has just unveiled a Strategist’s Lounge .” 

 

“Is that supposed to mean something to me, or…” 

 

“It’s a game store,” Steve says thoughtlessly. “They sell, like, board games and stuff.” The kids have been ranting about it for ages . Lucas spent a week budgeting so that he can buy some Minifigure that looks just like his player character. 

 

Eddie claps. “Point to Steve! I have money from this stupid fucking job, and I fully intend to get the good stuff before the ravenous hoards get to it - no offense to your Party, of course.”

 

Robin groans, “Oh my God, it’s nerd shit? Come on, man, I get enough of that from Steve’s children.”

 

“My children are awesome , thank you very much. Actually, Eddie, do you mind if I come with? One of them - Dustin, you haven’t met him yet - is at camp, and he’s really disappointed he can’t be here for opening day. I figured I would get him a present or something.”

 

Steve’s not supposed to be spending so much money on the kids anymore, as part of his deal with Max, but he hasn’t seen Dustin in forever , and he wasn’t around when Steve made that deal, so it doesn’t count. No, he doesn’t have favorites. What kind of brother/babysitter/driver/mom would he be if he did?

 

“Just remember to leave some for the rest of us, yeah? I know it must be hard to control the urge to buy your kids literally everything they want, but the rest of us want a crack at it, too.”

 

Steve laughs and swings himself over the counter. “Yeah, man, I really gotta stop myself from getting them all brand-new manuals and minifigs.”

 

“You should get me one, too. You know, if you’re feeling generous.”

 

“And would you like a massive statue of a dragon with that, sir?” Steve puts on an accent that he hopes sounds British. British people are always the butlers.

 

“I wouldn’t say no .”

 

“Wait, you’re both going?” Robin asks. “Don’t leave me here alone - I won’t survive the winter.”

 

“Come with us, then,” Steve says cheerfully. 

 

“To the nerd store, Steve?”

 

“Join us, join us, join us,” Eddie chants, banging his fists against the counter.

 

“I don’t know if you two geniuses have noticed, but there’s only two of us working at Scoops today. You might be okay abandoning ship, but I’m not.”

 

Steve turns around and gestures to the empty store. “Yeah, and serve all these customers. Come on, Robin, you know you want to.” 

 

Robin mutters something to herself and walks over to them. “Fine. I’m not playing the game, though, just so you know. This is purely because I’d rather die than serve a customer.”

 

“I’ve never actually played, either,” Steve says as the head out of Scoops.

 

Eddie gasps. “You spend all that time with those kids and you’ve never played?”

 

He shrugs. “Dustin tried to teach me, but, uh. It was kind of a failure.”

 

Failure is one word for what happened. Dustin had to admit defeat after four straight hours of trying to explain classes and race to him because Steve just didn’t get it. Also, there’s all that math, which isn’t exactly Steve’s best subject. 

 

“That was Dustin .” Eddie’s tone is extremely snide, which is funny for a guy who’s never even met Dustin. “You have me, now. I’m not giving up on you, Steve: we’ll make a proper geek out of you yet.”

 

Sometimes, Steve thinks that Eddie is messing with him on purpose. He’ll say or do things that Steve can’t help but see as flirtatious. He knows it’s all in his head, but, really

 

Steve ignores the heat rising in his cheeks as he responds, “Hey, don’t forget about Robin. If I’m playing then she has to, too.”

 

“Absolutely not.” She crosses her arms firmly.

 

“How much do you actually know about D&D?” Eddie asks. “Because it’s not what people think it is. Tell me, Robin, how do you feel about theater?”

 

“Uh, I mean, I like watching musicals and stuff. But I don’t want to be in one: it sounds like a lot of pressure.”

 

“There’s no pressure. Really!” He says, clearly seeing Robin’s doubtful look. “You don’t have to memorize lines; it’s all improv, and it’s pretty simple improv, too. You just pick a person and pretend to be them. Or you could just play yourself,” he adds. “Gareth does that all the time. Come on, Robin, you’re telling me you don’t want to be an elf with some badass magic powers, saving dams - lords in distress?”

 

Steve frowns. That was odd: for a second there, it really sounded like Eddie was going to say something else.

 

“Steve says that there’s a lot of math.”

 

“It’s not hard math. Seriously, it’s just basic addition and subtraction. You can bring a calculator if you want: Jeff does, because he gets, like, eight attacks per turn and all of them do crazy damage.”

 

Robin looks like she’s seriously thinking about it. Not good: she’s actually smart . If Steve gets stuck learning D&D with her it’s going to make him look like a complete airhead. Which he is , but still. He’d rather not fumble with basic addition right in front of these two. 

 

“We’ll need to get you a player’s handbook and a few dice sets,” Eddie says, his hands bouncing around in excitement. It’s kind of sweet: Steve really likes how expressive he is.

 

“Why a few? Can’t I just use one?”

 

Steve shakes his head. Even he knows the answer to that one. “Sometimes the dice need to go to jail because they keep rolling bad numbers.”

 

Eddie cheers, “Another point to Steve, because that’s exactly right! It’s a little superstitious, admittedly, but, well. We all like a bit of magical thinking, don’t we?”

 

“I don’t know… aren’t those manuals expensive?”

 

“Stevie here can pay for it.” Eddie slings his arm around Steve’s shoulder and drags him close. “Right, Steve?”

 

Steve snorts. “Sure. Why don’t I get us all dice made out of diamonds while I’m at it?”

 

Eddie pauses in his tracks. “Okay, I’m like, ninety-nine percent sure you’re joking, but… you are joking, right?”

 

“Dude, I work at an ice cream store for minimum wage. Obviously I am.”

 

“I knew that!”

 

Steve rolls his eyes and shrugs Eddie’s arm off, even though all he wants to do is huddle closer. 

 

“We’ll have to split a handbook, Robin, because there’s no way I can afford my own. I’m poor as dirt .”

 

Robin laughs, but Eddie, weirdly, deflates. Steve looks at him with concern: he’s gone from practically floating to being a complete wet rug in a matter of seconds. 

 

“What’s wrong?” 

 

Robin glances at Eddie, and luckily Steve isn’t alone in thinking that Eddie’s acting a little strangely. She asks, “Yeah, are you alright?”

 

“It’s not a big deal.”

 

Steve is so unimpressed. He stops in the middle of the mall and raises his eyebrow at Eddie. Robin stops, too. People have to stream around them, and a couple of people that aren’t paying attention bump into him, but Steve doesn’t give a shit. 

 

Eddie huffs. “Jesus - can we just move on? The store is opening soon, and I really would like to get a few things.”

 

Steve and Robin trade a look. “Nope,” they say.

 

Eddie pinches the bridge of his nose. “You two are so annoying.”

 

“Yep,” they agree.

 

“Ugh. Fine! I don’t appreciate jokes like that, Steve, alright? Since I’m, like, actually poor. Are we done?”

 

Actually poor? So is Steve - he has all of twenty dollars to his name, and that’s an all-time high since his mom and dad stopped helping him out. Really, he hasn’t had serious money since before he started hanging around the kids: his first F in Freshman year came with a massive argument and a significant drop in cash on hand. 

 

He looks over at Robin, who’s nodding.

 

“I understand, and I’m sure Steve does, too. Right, Steve?” She eyes him significantly. “We’re sorry.”

 

“Yeah, I’m sorry,” Steve parrots, still confused.

 

He told Robin almost everything that went down with his parents. She knows he doesn’t have a trust fund or an allowance anymore. And while he hasn’t told Eddie any of that directly, he has to know, right? Steve doesn’t really make a secret of it.

 

Although… Does he? Robin knows he lost the cash, but she doesn’t know that he’s supposed to get out of his parent’s house soon, and he’s pretty sure she hasn’t figured out exactly how bad his food situation usually is. And he truly has no idea how much Eddie has overheard or what he’s figured out - maybe he thinks that Steve gets gently bullied by all of his friends for fun ?

 

“Oh, no, you’ve got your thinking face on,” Robin says. “What’s that all about?”

 

“Nothing. Just, uh, thinking about all the… cool, glossy manuals I’m about to buy.”

 

She frowns. “Okay, what the hell is wrong with you ? Did something get broken up there?”

 

“It’s nothing!”

 

Eddie and Robin both stop dead in the middle of the mall, and now Steve completely understands why Eddie folded so quickly. There’s something extremely awkward about being stuck with two people who absolutely refuse to move. 

 

“That’s my trick! You can’t use that on me,” he protests.

 

“I can and I will,” Robin threatens.

 

Eddie nods. “This is officially an interrogation. You can talk, or we can make you talk.”

 

“I…” Steve glances around - no convenient Nancy Wheeler is around to save him this time.  “I just didn’t realize that you thought I was joking, because I’m also actually poor.”

 

Robin sighs. “Steve, your dad not giving you can allowance doesn’t make you -”

 

“I know that, Robin. He, uh, kind of took everything?”

 

“What do you mean by everything ?” Eddie asks.

 

“I mean, I had a bank account and a trust fund, right? But he said that was all his money, not mine, so… poof. I literally didn’t have a dollar to my name after graduation. I’m just lucky I filled the Beemer up before he did that.”

 

“But, wait, he left you the car?” 

 

Robin looks increasingly confused. Welcome to his world.

 

“Oh, yeah, that one was in my name, because he got me that before I started fucking up, so he couldn’t take it. Like, legally. But everything else was gone.”

 

“Oh my God, is that why you’re always bumming lunches off the Chinese place? I thought you were cheap!”

 

“I am cheap!”

 

“Your fridge was empty,” Eddie mutters. “Fuck, your fridge - you son of a bitch, do you even know how to eat on a budget?”

 

“Not really,” Steve shrugs. “I’m working on it. See: the Chinese place.”

 

He shakes his head sadly. “I’m teaching you to save, Steve. That’s just depressing.”

 

“Wait, how much money do you have?” Robin asks. “You’ve been working at Scoops for a while, so you have to have something saved up, right?”

 

Steve rubs the back of his neck. “Twenty,” he responds awkwardly.

 

“And you’re buying presents for your kids? What is wrong with you? I don’t care if Dustin is your favorite, you can’t just do that! What will you eat ? How will you pay for gas?”

 

“Hate to say it, man, but she has a point. You are no longer allowed on this adventure: go back to home base, Stevie.”

 

“That’s so unfair!” Steve pauses for a second. “Also, I’m an adult, you can’t tell me what to do.”

 

Eddie steps forward. Steve watches, frozen, as Eddie slowly comes entirely into his space. He leans forward, right in Steve’s face, his big, brown eyes twinkling under the mall lights.

 

“Oh, darling, I really think I can. Be a good boy and go back to Scoops.”

 

If Steve were capable of higher thought, he would be pointing out that this is exactly what he was thinking about earlier. Eddie is for sure messing with him on purpose because there’s no other explanation for this shit.

 

Steve, sadly, is not capable of thinking anything other than things like: warm , and close , and good boy

 

“Okay,” he manages weakly. His only goal now is to get the hell out of there before he makes a terrible mistake right in front of half of Hawkins.

 

Eddie’s lips quirk upwards just slightly. If Robin was a cat playing with her food, Eddie is a cat that already has the canary in its damn mouth. Don’t think about mouths, bad Steve.

 

“Thank you. See you later.”

 

And with that, he and Robin swan off in the direction of Strategist’s Lounge . Steve is left alone in the mall, frozen like a deer in headlights.

 

“Hey, buddy, can you move it?” a large and irate man shouts, shoving past Steve roughly. Steve barely catches himself from falling.

 

He walks back to Scoops stiffly. He glances at the clock when he opens the door - fuck, that only took ten minutes? It felt like an eternity from where he’s standing.

 

He goes through the motions of getting the store in shape robotically. He actually manages to serve a customer - he has absolutely no idea what they order or if he even charges them, but he knows for a fact that someone walked in without ice cream and walked out with ice cream. 

 

Robin and Eddie walk back in, both of them laden with bags. Steve’s managed to calm down a little by sheer force of will, but a part of him instantly starts looping around good boy the second Eddie enters his vision again. He’s this close to banging his head against the wall to shake it loose: it’s not like his brain can get any worse.

 

“You end up getting what you wanted?” He asks Eddie. He doesn’t really get why Robin is helping him carry it: she is not the type to do more physical activity than she absolutely has to.

 

“Some of it. I also got these babies.” Eddie tugs a Player’s Handbook and a small bag, probably filled with dice, out of Robin’s bag. “We had to work together to afford it, but, personally, I think it’s worth it.”

 

“Oh. Well, hold on, how much was it?”

 

“You’re not paying for any of it, Dingus,” Robin says.

 

“Don’t try anything funny, either,” Eddie adds, eyes narrowed. “I know all the tricks.”

 

Steve stares at the Player’s Handbook, glossy and fresh. He’s pretty sure he’s not clever enough to fool both Eddie and Robin. 

 

“Fine. So, when are we doing this?”

 

Eddie smiles, and it’s very nearly as bright as the fucking sun. “I’m thinking July third? That’s the only day that none of us are working for a while. I know it’s only, like, a week away, so if you already have plans we can figure something else out.”

 

“It’s fine by me, but don’t we have to make characters before we start?”

 

Eddie waves a hand. “Oh, that’s easy. I can roll those out in, like, five minutes. People make such a big deal out of race and class, but it just has to match your backstory. You guys decide who you want to be, and I’ll make sure you get a character that makes sense. Just, uh, think of some personality traits or something. You don’t gotta get too deep into it.”

 

“Eddie,” Robin cuts in.

 

“Yes?”

 

“You’re rambling.”

 

“Ah.”

 

Steve represses the glare he wants to send Robin’s way. He thought the rambling was cute!

 

“Anyway, I should probably set up the store, so I’ll catch you two later.” He gives them both a wave and walks out.

 

Robin places the Player’s Handbook carefully on the table in the back. 

 

“He does make it sound fun, doesn’t he?” She asks contemplatively. “I feel like I’ve been tricked.”

 

Steve sighs. “Yeah, he does that.” He sure as shit feels like he’s been tricked at every goddamn turn. 

 

She shrugs. “Worst comes to worst, we spend a few hours playing a stupid game. It’s not like we’re going to become obsessed.”

Notes:

Eddie, bud, *please* just take the L and admit you like him, this is torture

Chapter 20: But All The Signals Send Me Reeling

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Jonathan isn’t nervous. 

 

There’s no reason to be, so he isn’t. He feels a lot more…happy, than usual walking into the mall. He doesn’t scrunch up his shoulders when he forces his way through the crowds of people. He doesn’t think too hard about how there’s so many people here, how are there so many people here, no one lives here.

 

He thinks about it a little bit, but he’s shit in crowds so it can’t be helped. 

 

Either way, he’s completely calm entering the storefront of Scoops. He does a few quick glances around the place–two kids giggling at a table close to the register, one mother and child in line in front of him, Robin handling the order in a manner that screams the exact opposite of customer service, and Steve, completely zoned out, stood off to the side. 

 

Jonathan’s eyes trail off him for a moment, just a moment, before they zip right back. He steps out of the line and makes his way over to him, quiet when he clears his throat.

 

“Hey.” Steve still jumps at Jonathan’s voice, still has to blink back to reality. “Sorry dude, I uh…I finished it.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Jonathan huffed, but smiled, lifting up his messenger bag a bit. “The uh…that art exhibit? The one I applied for a while back? I finished putting it all together, I just need to pick the ones I want to show.”

 

At that, Steve visibly lights up. He slams his hands on the counter a few times, stumbles way through announcing his thirty, then basically sprints out from behind the counter to drag Jonathan to one of the booths in the corner of the store.

“Ok. First off. Isn’t this whole…show…exhibit thing–it’s not till 16th, right?”

 

Jonathan blinks, because, holy shit, how does Steve just know this, completely off the top of his head, then nods. 

 

“Dude. It’s not even July yet, why are you already finished?”

“First of all, it’s the 28th, so July is not a far away concept, and second off, because I didn’t procrastinate my way through highschool.”

 

Steve grins, a sly sort of expression, eyes narrowed as he leans forward on the table. “Nancy totally lectured you didn’t she?”

 

“I have to write two hundred words on each photo I choose, and I haven’t even started.

 

“Ha! I knew it! You’re a terrible liar, Byers.”

 

Jonathan rolls his eyes, because seriously, why would he be so smug about this? How dare he be right about something, it’s rude. He still lets himself smile, just a bit, though it falls the second Steve’s expression fades, dulling out to that same space-y look he had on before. 

 

Coincidentally, Eddie walks into the store, waving down Buckley and already chatting away, only casting a small glance back to give Steve a nervous wave. 

 

“Did something happen again?”

 

“Wh–” Steve starts sputtering, a clear sign as any that yes, something most certainly happened. “Nothing hap–wait, again? Who told–”

 

“Max did.” He pauses. “Well, Max told Lucas who told Mike who told Will who told me. And Nancy might have mentioned something. Those two aren’t giving you trouble, are they?”

 

“Snitches, the lot of them. And no , we’re actually on good terms now, don’t know if that little tidbit has trickled down the rumor mill just yet.”

 

It had. Will was raving about Eddie just a few days ago, and he trusts that kid’s opinion pretty damn well. He doesn’t say that, though. “The terms you’re on are irrelevant, you didn’t answer my question.”

 

“And you still haven’t shown me the photos.”

 

“I have time. It’s not even July yet, after all.” Jonathan smiles, smug in his own right at Steve’s scoff, turning his own words against him. “I’ll show you later. Talk first.”

 

“I–” Steve glances over at the two again. Eddie had apparently been looking in their direction, as his head whips back over to face Robin the second their eyes fall on him. Steve sighs and looks down at his hands. “Look, I’m serious. We’re on decent terms now, they don’t totally hate my guts anymore, it’s just they kind of ended up…finding out about my…finding out about how shit I am with money?”

 

An incredibly light way of putting it, at least from what information Jonathan had been given about it. His expression must show that, because Steve immediately jumps back at the defense. 

 

“They were actually really understanding about it, I swear. We were like–well, Eddie mentioned that new store opening up–the one with all the DnD shit–and we originally were gonna ditch Scoops and go, all three of us, but then they found out I had fuck all to my name and I got booted.”

 

“And you’re not upset about this at all.” Jonathan deadpans, one eyebrow raised, already expecting the response he’s about to get.

 

“I’m not.” There it is, just like clockwork. 

 

Jonathan could call him out on this. He could verbally drag his sorry ass through the mud, list off every little detail of the way he’s carrying himself right now that would prove otherwise, because Steve’s the kind of person to put every emotion he’s currently experiencing wide on display, even if he thinks he’s oh so great at hiding it. He doesn’t. He looks incredibly unimpressed, but he doesn’t press. 

 

Instead, he looks over at the source. They’re both watching him now, the two whispering to themselves like gossiping schoolgirls, quickly whipping their heads around for good measure the second they meet his eyes. They know something’s up. They’re at a stand still, and while Robin looks mostly bored and a little concerned, Eddie, for reasons unknown, well…

 

He looks downright furious

 

“A deal’s a deal.” He shrugs, turning back to Steve and pulls out the small box from the bottom of his bag. 

 

Steve looks like an honest to god kid on Christmas, eyes lit up, quickly grabbing for the box and rifling through its contents. It's a far cry from the empty looks he’d had before, an even farther cry from any reaction two-years-ago Jonathan would’ve expected from him about a photography project.


Current Jonathan watches the scene as though it's natural, a lazy smile on his face as he waits for Steve to look through them all.

 

“Ok. Ok wait. What if we sorted these?” Steve waits for a response, then realizes the small hum Jonathan made was as good as he was gonna get. “Like, three piles. Ones for sure yes, one’s I'm not so sure maybe, and then one’s fuck that picture in particular.”

 

“So…yes, maybe, no?”

 

“If you want to be boring about it, sure. For example,” Steve slides one of the photos away from the large pile. It’s a photo of Joyce, laughing at something on the TV, holding her sides. “Is for sure yes.”

“And,” Jonathan pulls another photo out from the pile, a landscape. The quarry. “Is for sure no.”

 

Steve wrinkles up his nose. “Why’d you take that?”

 

“Dunno.” 

 

Steve doesn’t push him on it, same as Jonathan hadn’t pressed before. Instead, they both go through the pile in relative silence, only broken by Steve’s occasional comment–usually about how sappy most of them were.

 

“That’s the theme jackass.” Jonathan says eventually, snatching the photo Steve had been waving in his hand. It’s the kids, all gathered around Will’s hospital bed, animatedly telling him about their adventures. “It’s about like…home and family and shit.”

 

Sap. What’s your thing called, again? ‘The power of love and friendship is actually cool guys; you should try it’?”

 

“I’m just an animal looking for a home.”

 

“You use your punk band lyrics to disguise the fact that you love us very much and you want to gush about it in an emo and lame fashion. You can’t show me all these pictures of people fucking…cuddling and hugging and then say you’re an angsty loner or whatever, that’s just–” 

 

Steve freezes up, picking up one photo in particular. He’s dead silent for at least a minute, and his grip on the thing is so tight it might honest to god tear; Jonathan really hopes it doesn’t. He can’t even see the photo and he knows which one it is.

 

Quickly, Jonathan casts another glance over to Eddie, the man’s glaring even harder now, if that were possible. 

 

“You should dump this one.” Steve says finally, pulling Jonathan’s attention back to him. “Fuck this one in particular, definitely, without a doubt–”

 

Jonathan slides the photo over to the keep pile the second Steve lets it go. Now it’s in plain view. Its main subject is Steve, dead asleep on the Byers’ couch, face half beat to all hell. Dustin was draped on top of him while Max was asleep at his feet. The rest of the group had pillows and blankets set up, all sprawled out together in a huge pile. Lucas held onto Max’s hand. Despite Mike denying the action at every opportunity, his hand held onto Steve’s.

 

“Seriously. It’s a shit photo, it’s super blurry, out of focus or whatever the term is. Totally shot, sorry but it just has to go–”

 

Jonathan puts his hands over Steve’s before he can grab the photo again. He’s not looking Eddie’s way, but he can practically feel the psychic damage the man’s trying to send to him. 

 

“It’s my favorite.” He says with a soft smile, squeezing his hands a bit. “I’m making it the focal piece.” 

 

“Oh.”

 

“I think I’ve got a pretty good setup going now.” Jonathan’s casual in his movements, in his tone, gathering up the photos and setting them back in the box in their new order. “I appreciate the help.”

 

“Uh–yea. It’s–it’s really not a big deal.”

 

The two stand at about the same time, Jonathan just a bit behind as he slides the box back in his bag. He puts a hand on Steve’s shoulder and gives it a quick squeeze.

 

“I mean it.” The hand slides off; he finally spares a glance Eddie’s way and immediately regrets it. He’s only pulled from the psychic fury when Steve sprints off in their direction, likely to go hide in the breakroom for the rest of his break, though he’s stopped before he can manage that. 

 

“I can watch the store for you two. Let customers know you’ll be gone for a bit.” Eddie says suddenly, a hand held just a bit too tight on Steve’s wrist, though the grip almost immediately loosens.

 

“Huh?”

 

“We kind of overheard the conversation.” Robin glances to the side. “Just a little bit. Just a smidge. We could go now, while you’re still on your break. I can help pick something out.”

 

“And we can split the cost, you know, between the three of us.” Eddie emphasizes the number, looks over at Jonathan when he does, who’s still standing in the doorway. The man looks offended by this, for some reason.

 

“Oh! You don’t–I was just going to…sit in the breakroom. For an extended period of time. To wallow in regrets and all that.”

 

Robin frowns, eyes wide and pleading, a full puppy dog look that would put Will to shame.

 

“Please? Let us make it up to you?” She starts fidgeting with her hands. “You’re always like…super respectful of what bothers us so it’s only fair that we do the same and we didn’t , therefore…! Shopping trip! Please.”

 

Eddie’s waving the two off in a matter of moments. Jonathan sighs, then turns to finally walk away.

 

“Hey!” Eddie’s waving him over now. It was a loud call; people were looking their way because of the volume. Damn those societal obligations.  

 

“Um…hello?”

 

“Sorry, sorry I’m sure you’re really busy with that whole photography thing you’ve got going on, just wanted to say something really quick.” Eddie leans forward, burning glare returning now that Steve was out of view. “Don’t play with his feelings. I know he was a dick to you in the past, but that’s still pretty fucked.”

 

“Feelings?--” Jonathan takes a step back, though Eddie just leans forward more. Feelings? Up until last year he’s pretty sure Steve hated his guts. Or at least…tolerated him because of Nancy. “I think you’ve got the wrong idea. I’m not–well he’s definitely not–”

 

Eddie narrows his eyes. Jonathan looks around, checking to see if anyone was there. The few customers in the area had long since left. The store was empty.

 

“Look, I don’t know what it is you think’s going on but…” Jonathan furrows his brows, mind trailing back to their conversation. Was that flirting? Do people call that flirting? “Oh.”

 

“Yea, oh. Don’t say shit like that unless you mean it.” 

 

This time, Jonathan narrows his eyes, though he doesn’t say anything on it. Instead, he nods, and quickly makes his way out of the store.

 

He takes a long route, despite his growing anxieties being in the crowds. The game store is close to one of the exits, even if it is the one on the opposite side of where his car is parked. He can just stop by, say its on his way and…apologize? Clarifying his sole idea of flirting is the notes in the locker crap Steve used to pull on Nancy, or…monster hunting….christ. 

 

Jonathan huffs and walks up to the storefront, only to stop just short of the entrance. Steve’s smiling, the same wide grin he had on looking at all his photos, ranting to Robin about some campaign story Dustin must have told him. He huffs, turns on his heels and walks back out of the mall. He’ll just have to confer with Nancy first. It’s probably better that way.

Notes:

Eddie: don't flirt with people unless you mean it
Eddie: [flirts with steve at every opportunity]
Eddie: this means nothing

(song for this chapter is jigsaw feeling by souixsie and the banchees)

-Gues

Chapter 21: The Kraken

Notes:

*Checks the calendar* guess what day it is, folks! That's right: we are OFFICIALLY moving into the S3 plot. We're making a few small changes, one of which you'll likely catch in this here chapter.

Also, this chapter contains a time skip and multiple POV switches, which I hope isn't too confusing.

Chapter Text

Ozerov stares down at the recording in contemplation. He nearly sighs - it can be so tiresome to be surrounded by so many incompetent fools.

 

One of his scientists opens his mouth. “Commander -”

 

“Quiet.”

 

Absolute silence reigns. 

 

“You allowed the Creature to escape,” he says. The Creature is the thing they pulled from the other world. It’s hulking, with long arms and legs, skin like snow, and a face that opens like a Venus Fly Trap. He hopes, truly, that they can figure out a way to use the Creature against the United States. They could release an army of things just like it if they found enough, although all they have right now is the one. And they don’t even have that anymore.

 

“Sir -”

 

“I said quiet . Not only that, but you have no way to recapture it or even kill the thing, and you cannot guarantee another Creature of its like - it took months for us to get one . And you let it go.”

 

“I didn’t -”

 

Ozerov shoots the useless man in the head. “Does anyone else have any excuses?”

 

Silence. Good: he hates pointless chatter.

 

“Find the Creature. Learn how to kill it or capture it - I do not care which - or find someone who already knows.”

 

Not that he has much hope of that. Say what he will about the inefficiencies of the United States government, they surely would never allow someone with such valuable knowledge to remain unprotected.

 


 

“Absolutely not.”

 

Steve has his hands on his hips, his lips pursed and his eyes narrowed. Yes, that's right: he’s gone full Mom-Mode.

 

“Come on,” Max pleads, “we really wanna see it!”

 

“Mom took Holly to see it, and she’s a baby . It can’t be that bad!” Mike says.

 

You sound like a baby,” Robin mutters, though not quietly enough for Mike to miss it. He bristles.

 

“I do not!”

 

Steve pinches the bridge of his nose. “Children, please behave. Robin, have you seen this… Day of the Dead ?” Steve would usually watch it himself, but this came out, like, yesterday, and he just hasn’t had enough time.

 

She shakes her head. “Not yet.”

 

“Sorry, everyone. You’re just gonna have to wait to see it another day.” Preferably after Steve’s gotten a chance to make sure that the kids won’t freak out after watching it.

 

Mike and Max share a long look, and Steve gets a bad feeling. Those two are complete menaces all on their own - together, they’re his worst fucking nightmare.

 

“What if we confirmed it was fine with someone else?” Mike asks.

 

“A trusted source, not some random person,” Max adds quickly.

 

Steve frowns. He knows there’s a trick here, somewhere, but he can’t see it. 

 

“That would be fine, I guess. Your mom doesn’t count, though, Wheeler.”

 

No offense to Karen Wheeler, but Steve doesn’t quite trust her to know what’s too scary for her son these days. 

 

Mike smiles. “Great! Give me a moment.”

 

Steve watches, dread crawling up his spine, as Mike rushes directly across the mall to the record store, where Eddie actually seems to be doing his job for once. He talks with Eddie for a moment, his hands flying like little birds as he explains. Eddie nods seriously and stands, and together they walk back to Scoops.

 

Steve scowls. He points at Mike the instant he crosses the threshold and says, “You fucker! Eddie doesn’t think a goddamn thing is scary.”

 

Eddie clicks his tongue. “Not true, Stevie.”

 

“Name one.”

 

“Reaganites.”

 

Robin cackles. “I think he has you there.”

 

Steve glares at all of them: Robin, who’s still laughing; the kids, who are grinning like a bunch of little shitheads; and Eddie, who just looks delighted, the son of a bitch. He’s not the one who’s going to have to hunt for Demogorgons at three in the morning.

 

“Fine. Got a question for you, Eddie: any flashing lights?”

 

“Nope.”

 

“Zombie dogs?”

 

He tilts his head. “I don’t remember any dogs at all.”

 

Max stomps her foot. “Come on, Steve, just give in already. You know you’re going to.”

 

“Alright, just one more thing, calm down. Will, are you sure you want to see this?”

 

Will ended up bagging out the last time the kids wanted to watch something scary. Steve has to make sure he’s not getting walked all over by the more stubborn members of the Party.

 

Will nods seriously in response. “I really do.”

 

“Fine, I’ll allow it.”

 

The children cheer. Steve rolls his eyes and opens the door connecting all of Starcourt’s stores. “If I get one call tonight, I swear -”

 

“Yeah, yeah. Come on!” Max rushes through the door without so much as a thank you. Lucas follows behind her quickly, and Mike and Will hang in the back, chatting about how cool this movie is going to be.

 

None of them even thank him. He’s risking his job here, people!

 

Eddie leans against the counter, his fingers drumming relentlessly against the cheap plastic. “Have you guys thought about your characters at all?”

 

Robin nods. “I know you said not to put too much thought into class and race, but I really like the idea of being a Halfling Paladin. They had a nice, normal life, a farm and a family, the whole nine yards, until it was all taken from them by a group of bandits.”

 

“Nice! I like what I’m hearing. What about you, Steve?”

 

“Not really.” Steve has put some thought into it, actually, and he’s come up completely blank. He’s just not creative enough for this sort of thing.

 

“That’s alright. It’s better to have some kind of attachment, but we can always roll you up something completely random.”

 

“How does rolling up a character work, anyway?” Robin asks. “The Handbook doesn’t really explain it well.”

 

Thank fuck it’s not just Steve. He can’t make heads or tails of half the shit in there.

 

Eddie props his chin on his palm. “Basically, you roll a D20 six times and assign whatever numbers you get to your main skills. Most people assign higher rolls to the skills they’re going to use a lot. Like, you’d want to put your highest roll in Intelligence if you’re playing as a Wizard.”

 

Robin frowns. “So it’s completely random? What if our rolls are, like, really bad?”

 

Eddie shrugs. “It happens. You either figure out how to handle it or you let that character die. There’s no fun without a little risk, right?”

 

The bell on the counter dings . A housewife with some truly massive hair and her daughter are standing there, looking at Steve and Robin expectantly.

 

“We’re in a hurry,” the mom snaps. Steve almost groans - the entitled parents are worse than the children.

 

He plasters on his very best customer service smile. “Of course, ma’am. How can I help you today?”

 

“She wants a scoop of vanilla in a cone.”

 

The little girl glares at her mom. “No, I want two scoops of chocolate!”

 

The mom’s mouth twists. “That’s too much sugar, and you’ll get it all over your dress.”

 

Steve scoops the vanilla. He feels bad for the kid - he’s definitely been there - but the mom’s the one with the money. Parents pull that kind of shit all the time, and usually for worse reasons.

 

Well, Mrs. Henderson doesn’t. And neither does Joyce, come to think of it. Hopper is a hard-ass, but he tries . The Sinclairs are nice. Whatever! They’re exceptions, clearly.

 

The lights flicker and die just as he’s ringing up the mom. For a moment, Steve is alone in the dark. He knows that his friends are right there, that the housewife and her kid are in front of him, but he can’t see them or hear them, and his stupid brain rockets into panic mode.

 

His palms sweat, making the cone in his hand hard to grip. He can hear his blood rushing in his ears, can feel goosebumps rising on his arms. His heart kicks up a notch like he’s in the middle of a basketball game. 

 

What’s going on, anyway? Is it some Upside Down bullshit? His bat is all the way in his trunk - there’s no way he can get to the parking lot and back if there are monsters on the loose. He has a lighter in his pocket - is that enough? Probably not: he’ll have to set something on fire and use it as a weapon. Is there anything flammable nearby?

 

The lights come back on. Steve breathes a sigh of relief and checks Eddie and Robin out of the corner of his eye. They’re both confused, but they’re also unharmed. Thank God.

 

The housewife snaps her fingers right in his face. Steve flinches backward. 

 

“Can we move this along? I don’t have all day. God, what do we even pay you people for?”

 

Steve attempts a smile, this one significantly weaker than the last. “Sorry about that, ma’am. That’ll be $2.75.”

 

She scoffs and hands over the exact amount, and then she grabs her daughter’s wrist and pulls her out of Scoops. Steve watches to make sure they’re long gone.

 

“I’m gonna check the back,” he says. “Make sure the freezers are all up and running. Robin, can you watch the front?”

 

“Sure, but… are you okay? You look a little pale - are you getting a migraine?”

 

Steve shakes his head. Robin steps closer, and Steve has to fight the urge to get away from her. She’s his friend , she’s not going to do anything. 

 

“I’m fine, I - I’m just checking, okay? I’ll be back.”

 

Steve walks into the back with all the stiffness of a toy soldier. He has no fucking clue how he makes it there - he can barely fucking bend his knees without falling over. He sinks against a wall with a good view of the exit and tries to breathe. 

 

But he can’t breathe. He can’t . He feels like his lungs are being crushed or something: he can’t seem to get enough air. He’s coached the kids through enough of these to understand what’s happening to him - hell, he’s woken up from more than one nightmare in this state. His brain is tricking him into thinking he’s short on air, even though that’s not actually true. The knowledge doesn’t help: Steve still pants like a fucking dog.

 

“Steve?”

 

Steve jolts and bangs his head against the back wall. Oh, he’s really in a bad state - that barely hurts at all.

 

Eddie is standing in the doorway, concern etched on his face. “Shit, are you okay? Never mind, obviously you’re not, that was a dumb fucking question.”

 

Steve stares at him blankly. 

 

Eddie runs a hand through his hair. “Can I come closer?”

 

No . Steve shirks backward and shakes his head. Eddie puts his hands up.

 

“Alright, that’s fine, I’ll stay here.”

 

Eddie doesn’t move an inch and Steve feels marginally more comfortable. Marginally - he’s still sweating and panting, and his heart is still racing. 

 

“Steve, you gotta breathe. You gotta - shit, you already know that, don’t you? Okay, um, can you match my breathing? Is that - would that help?”

 

Steve doesn’t understand the question, like, at all. He’s already dumb enough all on his own, he really doesn’t need this bullshit panic attack making him worse

 

“Just do what I do, alright?”

 

Steve can do that. 

 

Eddie takes a deep breath in, and Steve does the same. He holds it, and so does Steve, even though his body is begging him to take another breath, another, he’s running out of air . Eddie breathes out slowly, waits for Steve to do the same, and then he repeats the cycle. Breathe in, hold, release, all achingly, terribly slow, but it works. 

 

Steve is chilly because of all the sweat and he feels fucking exhausted , but he’s in control again, so he’ll take it. He drops his head against the wall with a sigh - ow . Fuck, he forgot he banged his head earlier.

 

“You feeling better?”

 

“Yeah. Thanks.” Steve swallows around Eds , the nickname he desperately wants to call Eddie. He doesn’t have that right, especially not after forcing his friend to help him out of a completely unnecessary panic attack. Poor Steve Harrington, scared half to death by a power outage. He really needs to get a fucking grip.

 

“No problem. It was the lights, right?”

 

Steve lifts his head to look at Eddie. “What?”

 

“Earlier you asked if the movie had any flashing lights. I figured that was just for the kids, but it’s not, is it?” 

 

“You’ve got it all wrong,” Steve says. Eddie will believe him, obviously, because Steve is a fantastic liar. 

 

“Dude, you don’t have to give me details or anything, but don’t lie right to my face.”

 

Steve stares at him in confusion. “How did you know?”

 

“You’re really bad at lying,” Eddie responds, crouching down to Steve’s level.

 

“But I’m not? I - I lie to people all the time!” He lied to Carol and Tommy constantly , and Steve couldn’t get through a single conversation with his parents without saying something completely untrue, and they always believed him.

 

Eddie shrugs. “Well, whoever believed you wasn't paying attention.”

 

Steve doesn’t know what to do with that, so he decides not to think about it at all. 

 

“Did Robin send you in here?” Steve asks. He would stand, he’s still feeling a little wobbly. 

 

“Sort of. She wanted to check on you herself, but I told her I would take care of - that I would handle it. I mean, if you were having a migraine she wouldn’t exactly be able to get you home, right?” 

 

Steve nods. That makes sense, he supposes. Eddie already had to bail him out of trouble twice - three times, actually, what with Hargrove showing up to make his life miserable. What’s one more?

 

Christ. Steve really needs to start handling his own shit, this is just ridiculous.

 

“Do you mind not telling her? It’s kind of embarrassing.”

 

Eddie offers Steve a hand up. “I don’t think it’s embarrassing,” he says, helping Steve to his feet. His palm is warm and rough, his fingers covered with calluses. Very hot, Steve will definitely put some thought into that later.

 

Steve rolls his eyes. “Don’t bullshit me.”

 

“I’m serious! It was very Poltergeist , man, that shit is spooky. But I won’t tell her as long as you answer one question honestly. Fair trade?”

 

Steve can’t see any issue with that. “Sure, I guess. What’s up?”

 

“Your story with the kids, how you all met each other - that shit is vague on purpose. Makes the lies easy to remember.”

 

Shit . Shit, not good, very not good. “Is that your question?” Steve asks, trying very hard not to send himself straight back into panic mode.

 

“Nope, I’ve got that much figured out on my own. My question is: do you think you’ll ever tell me the truth? I know we haven’t known each other that long, so I’m not gonna push, but… I have to admit, I’m really curious.”

 

Absolutely not. Look at what happened to poor Bob Newby, Barbara Holland, hell, look at Benny! People that get involved in this shit die . Or the kids, who often can’t sleep at night, or Nancy, who can’t watch horror movies anymore, or Jonathan Byers, who came this close to losing his whole fucking family. Steve himself has permanent brain damage, and as far as he’s concerned he’s gotten off easy. 

 

Steve won’t allow that to happen to Eddie. It’s not right.

 

Not that it’s an issue. El closed the last gate, so they’re relatively safe. No gate, no Upside Down. No Upside Down, no monsters. But Steve isn’t about to push his luck.

 

“No,” he says, and he’s never been more honest.

 

“Oh.” Eddie seems downcast. He probably thinks Steve doesn’t really like him when that couldn’t be further from the truth: Steve likes Eddie so much that he’s willing to keep him far away from the stranger things in the world. “I see.”

 

Steve won’t apologize for keeping Eddie safe. Really, Eddie would be thanking him if he understood the sheer magnitude of what Steve was keeping from him. It’s better this way.

 

“Hi, guys!” Robin greets cheerfully. Too cheerfully - fuck, she probably heard everything. Steve forgets how easily sound carries in this place, and he and Eddie weren’t exactly trying to keep quiet. “Are the freezers okay?”

 

“They’re fine,” Steve says, though he didn’t check at all.

 

“That’s great! Thanks for helping him out, Eddie: I know the back gets confusing sometimes.”

 

Wow. She is really bad at this. “Robin?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“You can stop pretending.”

 

She drops the act like it’s going out of style. “Thank God. Are you alright? Do you need to go home? I can cover with the boss for you - I’ll tell him you stayed the whole shift. It’s not like he checks.”

 

“It’s alright, Robin. I can stick around.” Steve feels fine now that his dumbass brain has finally realized he’s not in danger. Well, he’s a little tired, but when isn’t he?

 

“If you’re sure,” she says doubtfully.

 

Eddie claps his hands together. “Well, I should go check on my store. Bye!” He waves at them and nearly walks into a wall on his way out.

 

“That was weird,” Steve says.

 

Robin shrugs. “He’ll get over it, especially once he remembers that you being a lying bastard has nothing to do with him.”

 

Steve scowls. “Hey, I’m not a lying bastard!”

 

“Sure you’re not,” she snorts. “You know, you could always try trusting us once in a while. We’ve got your back, Steve.”

 

Steve rinses his scooper and refuses to respond. Robin doesn’t get it, and neither does Eddie. It’s not about trust . It’s about keeping them from getting killed

 

Besides, there’s no way they’d ever believe him, not without some serious proof. Thankfully, very, very thankfully, there’s absolutely no shot of any Upside Down bullshit showing up. No monsters, no proof, no problem, right?

 


 

Jonathan wants to talk to her about something. Nancy can tell that sort of thing - even while he’s breaking all kinds of speed limits to get them to work on time, he’s gripping the clutch tightly and his mouth has formed a grim line. His eyes are bouncing around nervously, too, refusing to land on anything for long.

 

“Are you okay?” She asks, slightly concerned. The list of things he could want to say is both massive and incredibly anxiety-inducing. It could be anything from the Upside Down to the fact that his mom is looking to sell the house. 

 

“Yeah, yeah, I just… Okay, weird question: do I flirt with Steve?”

 

She doesn’t have to think about her response. “Yes.”

 

“Oh.” He turns his head to look at her before seemingly remembering he’s driving and faces the road again. “Really?”

 

“I mean, a little bit, yeah. I - I’m sorry, did you not know you were flirting with him?”

 

Jonathan’s mouth thins even more. “No, I didn’t. And why the hell do you not have a problem with that? Your current boyfriend is flirting with your ex: you don’t think that’s weird?”

 

“I…” She stares out the window contemplatively. “I thought you needed it. I’m really bad at empathy. Like, famously awful. And Steve, well, he’s good at that sort of thing, you know? So I thought maybe you flirted with Steve because he was giving you something that I can’t.”

 

He sighs. “Nancy, that’s just completely untrue. First of all, I love you, alright? I don’t need anybody else. Secondly, Steve is attractive , like, objectively, but I wouldn’t ever want to date him. He’s… I’m… I don’t know. I don’t think we fit that way. There’s no real reason for it.”

 

Nancy thinks she understands. She doesn’t fit that way with Steve either, for a lot of reasons. 

 

“I know.” 

 

People can be so unique. That’s what makes journalism interesting: everyone has a perspective. Everyone has a story to tell. 

 

Steve’s story is not one she likes to think about. He was hurt long before the Upside Down ever came into the picture. He’s sweet, really, but, well, he was a lot for her to handle. He needs people in a way that Nancy just… doesn’t. 

 

She refuses to believe that either of them is wrong for it. She’s not cruel because she’s independent, and he’s not pathetic for wanting some positive reinforcement. It’s just the way they are.

 

“Sorry, wait, why did you bring this up?” She asks. If Jonathan spent this whole time not noticing that he was flirting, then something must’ve happened to make him realize it.

 

“Oh. Um, I went to Scoops the other day to work on the photo exhibit, and… I thought I was just hanging out with Steve like I always do, but Eddie accused me of playing with his feelings.”

 

She never once thought that the flirting bothered Steve. If she had, she would’ve stopped the whole thing in its tracks a long, long time ago.

 

But if Nancy is good at anything, it’s making mistakes in regard to her ex-boyfriend. She hopes Steve hasn’t taken Jonathan’s flirting too seriously this whole time: the idea of it makes her feel awful .

 

“Maybe he’s right,” she says quietly.

 

“Maybe.”

 

They drive in silence until they reach the Hawkins Post. Jonathan stops the car and turns it off, but she catches his shoulder before he opens his door.

 

“What did you think about Eddie?” She asks.

 

“I don’t know, and we’re late. Can’t we talk about him later?”

 

She rolls her eyes. “Come on, Byers, shape up. This is important .”

 

“Fine. He’s… really intense. Stubborn, too. And I don’t know how it happened, but a month ago I was pretty sure he hated Steve’s guts and now they’re attached at the hip.”

 

Nancy nods. That sounds right to her. “Do you think he’d be good for Steve?” Jonathan has had more time around Eddie than she has.

 

“I have no idea. I think he’s interested , but Steve… he’s kind of a mystery right up until you actually get to know him. I don’t know if Eddie will stay interested. He seems like the kind of guy who drops stuff pretty quickly once he figures it out.”

 

He gets out of the car. Nancy follows him after a brief moment.

 

She lets it sit in the back of her mind while her coworkers act like a bunch of sexist pigs. She understands where Jonathan is coming from, but Eddie reminds her a lot of Mike and his little friends. They’re all such nerds: they get completely obsessed with things and refuse to ever move on. Mike’s probably seen Star Wars a hundred times and he still loves it just the same as he did the first time. He might love it more, actually.

 

With any luck, that’s the kind of person Eddie Munson is. Only time will tell.

Chapter 22: Something Happens and I'm Head Over Heels

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“Ok. He’s on break. Speed run debate: Pamela or Jason. Who’s the more terrifying antagonist?”

 

“God, seriously?” Robin rolled her eyes, annoyance more lighthearted than anything, though her expression turned a bit serious when she glanced to the breakroom. “Are you sure we should play this game again? It's fun and all but one of the victims is literally just Steve.”

 

“Which is why our voices will be kept down and our argument will be concise and generalized. Your side versus my side, which hill will you choose to die on.”

 

“Jason’s, obviously. He literally made that movie. Why is this a debate?”

 

“Because his mother is a more compelling antagonist? Someone being driven to insane acts of violence from a loved one's death is always going to be more compelling to me than ‘Oh wow a creepy mask’.” 

 

“I feel like being iconic hits a bit more, if she’s so terrifying why does everyone talk about her kid, huh?”

 

“Because people have no taste . She did all the work!”

 

“People have no taste in general. The movie’s shit.”

 

The two jump, for a moment thinking Steve finished his break early, and Nancy was about to manifest behind the counter with her own bloody machete, only to lay eyes on a curly haired kid. Despite the comment he’d made to get their attention, his smile was wide, posture polite.

 

“The door’s open. Pretty sure he can hear you.” His smile gets a bit wider, thinner. The two’s eyes go wide. “Usually if you say ‘this a bad idea’ before doing something, just don’t do it.” 

 

Silence, for a moment, before Dustin finally clears his throat and speaks again. 

 

“Hi! I’m Dustin.”

 

“Robin.” Her hand slams over Eddie’s mouth before he can say anything. “And this is Eddie. Sorry about the choice in conversation.” 

 

Dustin shrugs, then swings back and forth on his heels. “So…is he here?”

 

Robin keeps her hand firmly over Eddie’s mouth, despite the fact that he’s already tried licking it. “Is…who here?”

 

Henderson!

 

Eddie jolts, finally free of Robin’s grip, though he falls off the counter in the process. Steve races over to the kid, smile wide and honestly blinding, doing some silly trumpet motion to celebrate getting a job he fucking despises. And then! And then him and the kid do a goddamn handshake. A star wars themed, clearly practiced saber fight handshake.  

 

He’s laughing, they’re both laughing and smiling so fucking wide and Steve’s looking back and forth, gesturing to Dustin like he’s showing the kid off. He gasps, bounces on his toes a few times and runs back to the breakroom, and he somehow comes off as even more blindingly bright on his way back out , gift in hand and waving Dustin over to one of the tables and– 

 

God. He can’t breathe. 

 

“Eddie?” 

 

“What?” He’s answering as if he could actually process anything she was saying, as if the thoughts going through his head were more than just how do I make him smile like that again. Shit. She’d said something hadn’t she?

 

“Oi, back to earth Munson. Hello? Hellooooo…oh.” She follows his line of sight. An easy feat, considering he’s blatantly staring, then suddenly he’s being pulled into the backroom.

 

“Don’t you uh…” Words. Words. Words. “Work. You have to do that.”

 

“Are you alive in there?”

 

“Yep.” He sighs, hiding his head in his hands. “I am…still alive.”

Robin pulls up a chair and plops down next to him. Taps her fingers on his arm and waits until his mind’s fully rebooted so he can elaborate on the complete mental shutdown that had just occurred.

“I think I like him.”

 

“And for some reason the idea of tolerating someone who wears GAP is so foreign to you that your body physically rejected it?”

 

“Wh– no. I’m perfectly capable of liking him and enjoying his company and all that. Absolutely no problem in being friends with him but all… this …is a bit much.”

 

“This?”

 

“This! Whatever this is. It’s something, it’s awful, and it needs to stop.”

 

“You…liking him?”

 

“Oh this is so much worse than liking him. Liking him would mean– I don’t know–joking around with the guy, whatever it is we have going on now, or whatever I had going on back before Tommy tried to fucking murder me–”

 

“Wh– elaborate on that please.”

 

“I mean apparently the GAP clothes you think I’m allergic to really did it for me, because for some reason the only thoughts I had going on during junior year English were the various ways I’d slam his ass against a goddamn wall–

 

“Not what I meant and ew–” 

 

“But that’s casual! Impersonal! It’s not like I ever expected to talk to the guy, and then Tommy’s being a total asshole, so I have more than enough reason to hate his guts, and it’s so much easier to just hate Steve than it is to like him. But of course he had to be this genuinely great guy, like unfathomable levels of goodness that I can barely even process half the time–”

 

“The point Eddie, the point.”

 

“The point is that my stupid brain or heart or soul or what ever is in charge of my stupid feelings decided to stupidly fall in love with someone who’s so clearly obsessed with someone else!”

 

“...love?”

 

“I just said that out loud.” 

 

They’re both frozen, for a moment. It takes at least a minute for Robin to muster up the ability to reach out to him, though a bell rings before her hand makes contact.

 

Shit . Customer. I–”

 

“You should deal with that.”

 

“Are you…gonna be ok back here?”

 

Eddie doesn’t look up at her, but he nods. “Gimme a minute?” 

 

“Ok.” This time, her hand’s quick to pat his arm, give it a quick squeeze before she heads back out again. 

 

Of all people, it just had to be him, didn’t it?

 

 

“You bought me a gift? ” 

 

“Well, technically I only…partially paid for it. Those two helped.” He gestures over to the counter, though when he looks that way neither of them are there. Odd. 

 

“Seriously? They don’t even know me and they’re still doing better than my so-called ‘friends’.”

 

“Woah, wait, did something happen yesterday?”

 

“They totally ditched me!”

 

“No way.”

 

“I mean it! I’m gone for a month and they all just go home because for some reason the idea of using a giant homemade radio tower is boring to them or something–”

 

Dustin stops. He’d been taking out the paper inside the bag as he spoke, had just pulled out what was inside and stared at it. For a second Steve was worried he’d chosen wrong, only for Dustin to start tearing up.

 

“You picked this out?"

 

“Er….yea. Figured it’d be cheating if I had help, you said something about not having a big enough bag for all your dice so…” He gestures to the bag. A fake leather pouch, able to expand with a drawstring, with the death star printed onto the front. “Thought it being Star Wars themed would help my chances with you liking it.”

 

“Liking–Steve. Steve. This is like…the best gift I’ve ever received in my life.”

 

“Your mom got you an Atari literally last Christmas.”

 

“Shut up and let me thank you.” He pauses. “Thank you.”

 

“It’s no problem, really.” Steve avoids his eyes. “So…what was it you were saying about a radio tower?”

 

“Oh!” Dustin slams his hands on the table a few times, though he’s very careful about putting the bag into the front pocket of his backpack, pulling out a recorder in its place. “So, I built this tower–Cerebro–so I could keep in touch with my girlfriend when we got back home from camp–”

 

“Your girlfriend?

 

“Suzie Bingham. Super genius, hotter than Phoebe Cates, keep up –anyways! They ditched because I couldn’t get into contact with her,” Steve tries not to comment on that, or think on it either, god knows his friends already gave him too much shit for the ‘she lives in another state’ girlfriend story. “And I picked up this right after they left.” 

 

Dustin presses play on the recorder and puts it up to Steve’s ear. He doesn’t understand a word of it, but it almost sounds like…

 

“Is that…Russian?”

 

“Sh! This is a secret operation I’m bringing you into.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“I think I might have just intercepted a secret code.”

 

“Ok and…what does all this mean?”

 

“It means if we figure out what this means…we could be like. American heroes or something.” 


“American heroes, huh?” Steve says, snickering a little bit. They basically saved the world like…twice already. Who knows why this kid willingly wants to go through that again.

 

“I’m serious! No NDA’s this time, you could have all the ladies you want and more.

 

“More?” Steve glances over to the Scoops’ counter. Robin’s talking to a customer, looking bored as ever, though his eyes quickly trail away from her when Eddie walks out from the backroom, hair hiding almost his entire face. He smiles. “I like more.”

 

When he looks back over to Dustin, the kid’s expression has changed. His eyes are narrowed, like Steve’s the puzzle he’s trying to figure out. He clears his throat and pulls Dustin’s attention back to the recording.

 

“So, what’s the catch?”

 

“Nothing. I just need your help.”

 

“With what?”

 

“Translation.”

Notes:

ITS FINALLY HAPPENING BABES!!!!!

(song for this...well you guys know the song >:))

-gues

Chapter 23: Sugar and Tea and Rum

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“So, what do you think?” Dustin asks.

 

“Sounds familiar,” Steve says around his banana. It’s at least marginally healthy; he doesn’t really love the texture, but he’ll take what he can get.

 

Dustin blinks at him in confusion. ‘What?”

 

“The music. I’ve definitely heard it before.”

“Why are you listening to the music? We - listen to the Russian, Steve, that’s the important part!” Dustin shouts. He loves Dustin. He really, truly does: there isn’t much he wouldn’t do for the kid. But Henderson can be such a butthead sometimes. 

 

“I’m trying , but -”

 

The door slams open and Robin storms into the back. “Babysitting duty is over , if I have to serve Erica one more free sample I’ll rip my fucking hair out.”

 

Eddie follows closely behind her. “Watch out: she’s on a warpath. Also, what’s up with the whiteboard?”

 

Robin gasps. “My board! How dare you desecrate the board, Steve? You know that’s important!”

 

“To you, maybe,” he mutters.

 

“This is more important than your board,” Dustin says. Steve tosses his banana peel to the side and briefly locks eyes with Eddie. He jerks his head to Robin and Dustin as if to say, get a load of these two . Eddie doesn’t snicker or anything: he sort of blushes and looks away. 

 

What the hell is that all about?

 

“What are these Russians up to, anyway?” Robin asks.

 

“They’re -” Dustin stops himself in his tracks. “How do you know about that?” He asks, his tone highly suspicious. 

 

“You guys aren’t exactly quiet,” Robin points out, “and sound carries.”

 

Shit. It does carry, doesn’t it? How many times is Steve going to have to relearn that particular lesson? 

 

“It’s not what you think,” Steve says. He has no clue where he’s going with this, but he’ll cross that bridge when he comes to it.

 

“Oh, really? So you two didn’t start a campaign without us?” Eddie crosses his arms. He looks genuinely upset, actually: his gaze is really intense. 

 

“Oh, wow. You got us,” Dustin says before Steve can come up with a response. “It’s sort of the last activity for my camp. We have to translate the Russian message, find their base, and collect the evidence before they successfully invade America. You wouldn’t want them to invade America, would you?”

 

Eddie snorts. “I don’t give a shit about America. You’re sure this isn’t a D&D thing?”

 

Dustin shakes his head hurriedly. “Nope. It’s really boring, actually, I don’t think you guys would like it.”

 

Robin sits down in the other chair. “You don’t know that. Let me listen! I’m fluent in four languages: I’m sure I can figure out Russian faster than Steve over there. No offense.”

 

Steve shrugs. “None taken.”

 

Eddie props a hand on the table and leans over, a toothy smile on his face. “Give us a chance, Henderson.”

 

Dustin looks up at Steve. Steve nods. It’s just a translation: what’s the harm?

 

Dustin clicks play . The Russian guy says some Russian bullshit and that fucking song plays in the background. What the hell is that? It’s killing him.

 

“Is that Daisy Bell ?” Eddie asks.

 

“What?” Robin looks at Eddie in confusion.

 

“The song.” He points at the recorder. “That’s Daisy Bell , isn’t it? Play it again!”

 

Dustin does. Eddie starts humming along with his eyes closed, his fingers tapping to the slow beat. He opens them once it’s finished.

 

“That’s absolutely Daisy Bell . No doubt in my mind.”

 

“How did you figure that out?” Steve asks. He doesn’t think he could’ve come up with the name if it took him a hundred years.

 

“Easy: 2001 , man.”

 

“The year?”

 

“The movie. You’re telling me you haven’t seen 2001: A Space Odyssey ?” He points at Robin and Dustin. “Come on, guys. HAL 9000 ? Nothing?”

 

Dustin shakes his head. “Never seen it.”

 

“Never heard of it,” Robin adds.

 

Steve just shrugs. 

 

Eddie sighs. “And here I thought you were nerds. Well, at least we have one clue. That’s probably some kind of hint, right? They had to have recorded it somewhere where it could play in the background. See? We’re already making progress: aren’t you glad you let us listen?” He sticks his tongue out playfully. Steve feels his face flush and deliberately turns to Dustin instead, who’s looking between Steve and Eddie with narrowed eyes.

 

“I guess ,” Dustin admits sullenly.

 

Robin winks. “Exactly. Steve will watch the front to make sure we don’t get invaded while the rest of us solve this thing.”

 

Eddie frowns. “Seems kinda like we’re leaving him out, Rob.”

 

Steve walks to the door. “It’s fine: I’m terrible at languages. Somebody needs to serve the customers.”

 

“Honestly, that Daisy Bell thing is probably about as helpful as I’m gonna be. The rest of it will have to be down to our brave translators!” Eddie lopes over to the doorway and flings an arm over Steve’s shoulder. “The two of us can handle the adoring public.”

 

Steve grins at Eddie, and wow, is his face really close, or is that just Steve? “Y-yeah,” he agrees, maybe a little breathily, but give him a break. A man can only be expected to handle so much.

 

Eddie clears his throat and lets Steve go. No , Steve wants to say, stay . He shakes himself off: Robin and Dustin are literally right there , not to mention the hell his life will become if Eddie realizes just how much Steve likes him.

 

Steve takes command of the counter, and naturally , there’s a huge line, starting with Erica Sinclair and her horde of minions. Thanks, Robin. 

 

“I want a sample of Peppermint Stick,” she says, not even bothering to greet him or anything.

 

Well, two can play at that game. Erica is independent, brutal, and incredibly willing to take advantage of any inch given to her. Most of all, though, she likes fucking with people. The more annoyed someone is, the happier she’ll be.

 

Steve isn’t about to give her what she wants. Instead, he raises a single unimpressed eyebrow and cocks his hip. “Really, Erica? Where are your manners?”

 

“My manners ?” She squawks. 

 

“You heard me. Just look behind you: all those people are trying to get their ice cream, and here you are, holding up the line when we both know you’re not gonna buy anything. That’s just selfish.”

 

“I -” Erica is startled, off balance. Steve goes for the kill.

 

“I’m really disappointed in you.”

 

For the first time since he met her, Erica Sinclair is genuinely ashamed. She looks down at the floor, scuffing her feet. “Sorry,” she mutters. “I’ll go.”

 

Holy shit, that worked ? Steve nearly laughs out loud, but that would ruin the whole thing. Instead, he allows himself to soften just a little. He smiles at her gently. “You can always come back later when there’s fewer people, alright? I’ll be more than happy to give you as many Peppermint Sticks as you want.”

 

She nods, and she and her friends walk out of Scoops and disappear into the mall, probably to bother some other minimum-wage employee. Well, that’s their problem, not Steve’s.

 

Eddie claps. “The mighty Erica Sinclair vanquished. I never thought I’d see the day.”

 

Steve bows. “Thank you, thank you. I do actually have to do my job, though. I won’t blame you if you wanna hang out with Robin and Dustin, or, I don’t know, go back to the record store.”

 

Eddie leans against the wall. “I’m fine where I am. Do your thing, Harrington, don’t mind me.”

 

Steve isn’t really capable of ignoring Eddie at the best of times, and this is far from the best of times. He has no real choice, though: the line goes out the fucking door.

 

It’s goddamn endless . He feels bad for abandoning Robin to this crush for so long: she’s terrible at customer service. She’s really good at yelling at people, though. Steve prays she gets promoted to shift manager every single day: it would be hilarious to let her loose on all the spoiled bastards that walk through their store.

 

“Eddie?” The line is still out the door after a straight half-hour of nothing but smiles, scoops, and counting change. Steve abandoned the hat ten minutes ago because it’s making him sweat too much, and he’s sure his hair is a complete mess .

 

There isn’t an answer. Steve looks behind him: Eddie’s eyes are glazed over and he has this weird little smile on his face, like he isn’t really there at all. Steve waves a hand in front of his face.

 

“Hey, man, are you feeling alright?”

 

Eddie startles so badly that he trips . Steve barely catches him before he hits the ground - his own knees take a beating from holding up both of their weight, but Steve’s done worse. He can handle it.

 

Steve brings them both back to a standing position and dusts himself off. “Jesus. What was that all about?”

 

“Sorry, sorry, I wasn’t paying attention, like, at all.”

 

Yeah, that’s obvious enough. Steve wonders where Eddie drifted off to: it seemed kind of nice. Maybe he’s playing Dungeons and Dragons or listening to really loud music in his head.

 

“Wait, were you trying to ask me something?” 

 

“Oh, yeah!” Steve snaps his fingers. “You know that Greek guy who has to keep rolling that boulder up the hill?” 

 

“Sisyphus? Yeah, what about him?” 

 

“I feel like him right about now.”

 

Eddie laughs. “It’s not that bad.”

 

Steve glares at him. “Not that bad, he says. Not that bad . Honestly.”

 

“Wait, how long have I been standing here?” Eddie asks.

 

“I don’t know, like thirty minutes. Why?”

 

“Shit. Shit . Okay, I’ll be right back, tell me if Dustin or Robin figure anything out. Dawn’s about to take her lunch break,” he explains before Steve can ask. “I can’t leave the store totally empty: I’ll get fired for sure. Seriously, I’ll be an hour, tops.”

 

Eddie runs out of Scoops like hell is at his heels. Steve waves at his departing back, carefully doesn’t look below the waist, and faces the dearth of customers. 

 

No point in crying about it. Steve gets to work.

 

Eventually, Steve has cleared out enough people that the rush has passed. He collapses against the counter and wipes his forehead- what a day .

 

“Poor Steve,” he says to himself, “man, I really need a day off.”

 

“Do you talk to yourself a lot?”

 

Steve cranes his neck to look behind him. “Eddie! You’re back!” 

 

“Said I would be. Have I missed anything?”

 

Steve brings himself back to a complete stand - ow , his feet hurt - and nods to the closed window. “Nope. They’re just playing the first sentence over and over again - it’s kinda driving me crazy.”

 

“Poor Steve, indeed. And look alive, man: customers incoming.”

 

Steve groans. “Can’t we switch? I’ll trade you: I could definitely pretend to know shit about music for an hour.”

 

Eddie shakes his head. “Not a chance in hell, Stevie.”

 

“Are you sure ?” Steve brings out his best pair of puppy eyes, the ones that successfully convinced Nancy Wheeler to back off his finals in ‘84 for a whole week . “I’ll do anything man, seriously. Anything at all, just name it.”

 

Eddie blushes, swallows, and looks away. “Nope,” he mutters, “nothing comes to mind.”

 

Steve can’t pursue whatever the hell is going on there because Max and El walk through the doorway.

 

“Hi!” El greets cheerfully.

 

Steve immediately forgets about everything other than her. “El! You’re here - wait, how are you here?”

 

El is wearing something that should be on the carpet of a bowling alley. God, he loves her, she’s just fantastic .

 

She grins up at him conspiratorially. “Don’t tell Hopper.”

 

Steve laughs. “You know I’d never snitch on you. It’ll be our secret.”

 

“You must be Hopper’s kid.” Steve turns to face Eddie, who’s still standing right there . Of course he is. Steve can’t ever catch a break, can he?

 

El raises her chin. “Yes.”

 

“I saw you before, I think. In the cabin, right? When Steve had the migraine?”

 

She nods. El never really bothers with lying: she says she doesn’t see the point.

 

“Cool. I’m Eddie; it’s nice to meet you. You know, officially.”

 

He reaches out a hand. El considers it for a moment before shaking it, which probably means Eddie’s gotten a little bit of credit with her. Max, on the other hand, scoffs. 

 

“You know, Max, I think the two of us got off on a bad foot. I’m willing to try again if you are?”

 

She sneers at him. “Why should I?”

 

He smiles. “Well, anyone can change, right? I needed a real kick in the ass, but I swear I’m not who I was. Is that good enough for you?”

 

She stares at him for at least a minute, her head tilted. Max is the arbiter of trustworthiness: Steve’s never met someone who can read people as quickly as she does. Lucas is instantly suspicious of everyone, Dustin and Mike are incredibly gullible, and El doesn’t understand enough about, well, anything social to be much help. Max, on the other hand, is just suspicious enough to catch out a liar while still trusting that the whole world isn’t out to fuck her over.

 

Eventually, though, she nods. “One chance, Munson. Don’t fuck it up.”

 

Steve watches as Eddie’s shoulders relax from around his ears. “I appreciate the opportunity.”

 

Steve smiles. He’s grateful to Max, truly - he’s not sure what he would do if she refused to give Eddie another shot. “So, did you two come just to visit little old me?”

 

“Well… I would like some ice cream,” El says. 

 

“What can I get for you? It’s on the house.” Steve doesn’t care that he has no money: El never gets to do a damn thing. 

 

Max shakes her head. “No, it’s not: I’m paying. Unless you’ve forgotten our deal?” She raises an eyebrow. 

 

Max has been good at keeping up her end of the bargain: the kids haven’t bullied him into paying for things since then, and he only drives them when it’s too late at night to ride their bikes. But he hates making them pay for anything, even Mike, who’s kind of a spoiled brat. They should get to have some fun while they’re young, and what else is Steve good for?

 

“No, I haven’t. But… El doesn’t have allowance money.”

 

“I know. That’s why I’m paying. Anyway, I’ll take a scoop of strawberry in a cone, thanks.”

 

El looks at the display before her, her eyes as wide as saucers. “There are so many options.”

 

“Go with vanilla,” Eddie suggests before Steve can make a recommendation. They don’t have a waffle flavor - oh, shit, could he make waffle ice cream for her? He’d have to get an ice cream maker and those things are expensive as hell . Or… he could always use one of the ones they have here.

 

“How come?” She asks. 

 

Steve snaps back to the present. Misusing corporate materials for his personal benefit comes later , Harrington. 

 

“It’s simple, it tastes good, and you can add a whole bunch of crazy shit to it without ruining the whole thing. Nothing wrong with a bit of vanilla.”

 

Steve needs to get his mind out of the gutter now . He’s still not totally sure if El can actually read his mind, but he’d rather not test it.

 

She nods. “Okay. A scoop of vanilla in a cone with sprinkles. Oh, and whipped cream! I like whipped cream,” she tells Eddie, who grins.

 

“Whipped cream is great, kid. So, uh, El? What’s that short for?”

 

“Eleanor,” she answers easily. It took so much practice to get her to that level. Steve is legitimately proud of her. “It’s my middle name. My first name is Jane, but I don’t really like it.”

 

“Can I tell you a secret, El?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Eddie isn’t my first name, either.”

 

Steve nearly drops his scooper. “What?” He means that his first name is Edward or something, right?

 

“My real first name is Randall. But, seriously, don’t call me that: my middle name is way better.”

 

Steve’s brain whites out. Randall ? How the hell has he missed this? 

 

El giggles. “Okay. I won't call you Randall, and you won't call me Jane.”

 

“Sure thing, El..”

 

Steve is about to hand the girls their ice cream when the window opens. Robin sticks her head out. 

 

“We cracked the first sentence.”

 

“What is it?”

 

Robin puts on a Russian accent. “‘The week is long.’”

 

“Not much to go on,” Eddie says. 

 

“I know, but still, progress is progress. We’ll keep at it.”

 

She closes the window again. Steve hands their girls their ice cream and Max gives him way too much money in return, and she glares at him when he tries to give her the change. 

 

“It’s a tip , Steve. Ever heard of it?”

 

Max is so stubborn sometimes. He rolls his eyes and tosses it into the jar.

 

“Happy now?”

 

“Extremely.”

 

“Do you guys wanna watch a movie? I can get you in.”

 

Max grins. “Wow, you’re actually offering to sneak us into a movie? El, we need to bring you around more often.”

 

El, however, shakes her head. “I want to explore. Max and I are having a sleepover at her house, so I will see you at home another day.” She walks out before Steve can protest that the cabin isn’t actually his home. 

 

Eddie smiles at him. “She’s a sweet kid.”

 

“She is.”

 

“So. We have a sentence and a song: I’d say we’re making good progress on Dustin’s camp thing. What’s the prize?”

 

Steve shrugs. “Bragging rights?” Steve’s going to have to try and stick as close to the truth as he can, what with Eddie having the fucking magical ability to detect lies.

 

“Oh, like a ‘knowledge is its own reward’ deal? That’s kind of lame.”

 

“It’s a camp for super geniuses. The whole damn thing is lame from top to bottom.” Steve pauses and side-eyes Eddie. “Is that Randall thing true, or were you just saying that?”

 

“It’s one hundred percent true. My dad was a big NASCAR guy, you know?”

 

Steve doesn’t know, actually: he doesn’t know a lot of NASCAR guys. 

 

“Randall.” He shakes his head. “Yeah, better to dump that one: it’s too clunky.”

 

“Almost as bad as Steven,” Eddie teases. 

 

“That’s actually not my name.”

 

“Do you spell it with a ‘p-h’?”

 

“No, my name is Steve.”

 

“Just Steve?”

 

“Yep.”

 

Eddie blinks at him. “That is so fucking odd. What were your parents on?”

 

“I don’t know. Painkillers, I guess.”

 

“Steve Harrington. That’s your full name. I just - wow.”

 

“Sure, Randy, I’m the weird one here.”

 

Eddie’s mouth twists. “Gross: don’t call me that shit.”

 

Steve wouldn’t want to be named Randall either. That sounds like hell on earth.

 

Robin and Dustin are replaying the second sentence - Steve’s going to be hearing Russian in his dreams. Eddie frowns in the middle distance, his head tilted.

 

“What’s up?” 

 

“Something’s bugging me about the song, but I can’t figure out what.”

 

Steve leans on the counter. “Well, you could always try explaining it.” It works for Dustin when he’s stuck on something: he calls Steve his rubber duck .

 

Daisy Bell has lyrics, right? Like, Daisy, Daisy, give me your answer do ,” Eddie croons. His voice is soft and low, almost intimate. Steve shivers.

 

“Right,” Steve agrees once he finds his voice.

 

“So why aren’t they in the recording?”

 

That’s a good question. “Maybe it’s an instrumental version?”

 

“Then there should be, I don’t know, guitars. Pianos. Something . This sounds like it was taken from a music box.”

 

Steve’s frowning, too, now. He’s more sure than ever that he’s heard this Daisy Bell somewhere before, and it sure as shit wasn’t in Eddie’s nerdy space movie.

 


 

They figure it out, obviously, because Dustin is a genius . He cracked a super secret Russian code within, what, eight hours? He should get some kind of award. Smartest teenager? Most handsome prodigy? He’ll figure out the details some other time.

 

Steve’s coworker helped a little . She can get an award too, he supposes. A smaller one. The Great Dustin’s Assistant, maybe. 

 

Dustin pictures what it’ll be like when he gives the evidence of an invasion on US soil to the authorities. Will he get to meet the President? Or maybe he’ll get recruited into the Secret Service! Or the FBI! He’ll have to turn them down: a life of espionage sounds fun and all, but Dustin is more interested in discoveries of a scientific nature. 

 

“The week is long. The silver cat feeds when blue meets yellow in the west. A trip to China sounds nice if you tread lightly,’” Steve’s other friend, Eddie, is saying. “But what does it mean ?”

 

Dustin hasn’t figured that part out yet, but it can’t be that hard. He’s Dustin Henderson . Oh, maybe he’ll figure it out in the shower tomorrow morning and he can shout ‘eureka’! That sounds fun. 

 

This Russian thing is so easy that Dustin is using some of his massive brain power to figure out just who Steve has a crush on. There’s no question that Steve has a crush: he’s blushing and stuttering like he’s trying to date Nancy Wheeler all over again. Normally, Dustin would place his bets on Steve’s coworker, but his other friend is presenting a very interesting alternative option. 

 

Dustin knows that Steve likes guys: he’s watched him interact with Jonathan. He’d have to be blind not to see it. 

 

Both of them seem great, really. Robin is smart. Not as smart as Dustin, obviously, but she’s genuinely intelligent. She’s funny, too, although not as side-splittingly hilarious as Steve.

 

Eddie, on the other hand, is a massive nerd, which is delightful. They didn’t get a chance to talk much, but anyone who watches long, boring space movies of their own free will is good in Dustin’s book. He also dresses like a total badass, and maybe some of that could rub off on Steve: he could stand to lose the polos.

 

Best of all, they're not Steve’s usual type at all . They’re not picture-perfect pretty girls: they’re real human beings. He’s lost some of his obsession with his image , which Dustin is definitely chalking that up as a win, even if he missed most of it. 

 

Speaking of Steve, where is he? Dustin swore he was right behind them a second ago.

 

Dustin turns. Steve is kneeling next to the coin-operated horse and digging through his pockets.

 

“Does anyone have a quarter?” He asks.

 

“You can ride the horse later, Steve,” Dustin says, thoroughly annoyed. How the hell does he get distracted so easily?

 

“No, seriously, it’s important.”

 

Eddie holds up a quarter. “I’ve got one.”

 

“Thanks.” Steve puts it in, but he doesn’t get on the horse, and Dustin officially has no idea what’s going on in Steve’s brain.

 

Then the horse starts. Dustin didn’t know the song at first, but he’s been listening to the recording all damn day, over and over again. He would recognize it anywhere.

 

“Holy shit,” he says.

 

Steve nods. “Like a music box, right? I knew I recognized it!”

 

“Holy shit !” Dustin says again, because he feels strongly that it bears repeating. Steve actually added something to the planning phase. This never happens!

 

“You realize what this means, right?” Steve says, coming to a stand.

 

“What’s that?” Robin asks.

 

“That recording wasn’t made just anywhere: it was here. Right here. I’d bet anything the Russian base is somewhere in this mall.”

 

“You’re a genius!” Eddie shouts gleefully. “A goddamn genius, how in the hell did you remember this thing existed?”

 

Steve seems embarrassed . He looks down and rubs the back of his neck. “It’s not that big a deal,” he protests, because of course he does. Steve is, like, pathologically incapable of taking a compliment. 

 

“It is, though. I mean, I’m the fucking music guy, I hear this thing go off five days a week, and I didn’t even think about it. Seriously, man, that is… that’s some ninja shit.”

 

Eddie couldn’t have possibly picked a better compliment. Steve loves ninjas. Like, actually loves them, he’s obsessed with all that shit: ninjas, samurai, and martial arts of all kinds. He dragged Dustin to see Revenge of the Ninja at least five times, and he’s always watching some Bruce Lee film or another.

 

Dustin always thought that those kinds of movies were pretty basic until he met Steve. Steve talks a lot about the philosophy and the history and the cinematography behind each shot when given literally half a chance. Dustin still doesn’t love them, but he’s got a new appreciation for them. Also, some of the samurai ones remind him of Star Wars , which he loves, obviously.

 

Steve blushes . “Thanks.” He sounds like he’s choking.

 

Oh, yeah, Dustin’s clocked him: Steve is so into Eddie it’s embarrassing. Dustin grins to himself: The Russian stuff has been pretty easy so far, and he’s already figured out who Steve’s crush is on. 

 

Now, does Eddie also like guys? Dustin is more than happy to matchmake, but he doesn’t want to lead Steve into any dangerous waters. 

 

Well, he’s a super genius. He’s sure he can figure it out. And if Eddie likes guys then he definitely likes Steve. Dustin thinks that might be a universal rule of some kind: everyone he’s ever met that likes guys at all has had a crush on Steve. Not that he’s allowed to talk about that, since Max, Mike, Will, and Lucas all swore him to absolute secrecy. 

 

Seriously, Dustin wonders if he’s the only completely straight person in his whole friend group. 

 

Maybe that’s a good thing. It shows he’s a man of the world. He’ll make friends with anybody! Well, not anybody: he’d never be friends with a Troglodyte like Troy . But people like Steve? Absolutely. 

 

He’s going to get Steve his man soon enough. He’s such a good friend. He should get an award for that, too, while he’s at it. World’s Best Friend? No, not good enough. World’s Best Brother ! Ha! Suck on that, Will Byers. 

 

Dustin whistles to himself. This is maybe his best plan to date . Nothing could possibly go wrong.

Notes:

God, I love Dustin. He's just so fun.

Chapter 24: Gimmie Gimmie Gimmie(A Man After Midnight)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“So,”

 

Dustin’s silent for a good minute, staring expectantly at Steve as though he would somehow be able to pick up…vibes…or something. Read his mind. Steve lowers the binoculars and squints at the kid, which is apparently enough of a hint that that wasn’t going to work out.

 

“You’re not focusing on this.”

 

“You literally just tried to get my attention. And I am focused, I just–holy shit.”

 

“What?”

 

“Anna Jacobi’s flirting with that meathead Mark Lewinski .”

 

“Wh–Steve. You’re just proving my point here. Gimme that.”

 

Steve glares at him, and really he should be expecting Dustin to grab for it anyway, but that doesn’t stop him from trying to slap the kid's hand a few times. Embarrassing, but luckily for him Robin’s still watching the store, and Eddie’s well out of sight. 

 

Dustin huffs and puts the strap around his neck, but he doesn’t even use the stupid binoculars because he’s a little asshole like that. “I don’t know why you’re so focusing on other people; you’ve got the perfect person right in front of you!”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Look, I know the whole…good image thing used to be a really big deal for you–”

 

“What are you even talking about?” Steve swats back for the binoculars, because now Dustin’s distracted, so it’s only fair that he gets them back, but fails in that endeavor. “My image is totally dirt now, why would I care about that?”

 

“Right! You shouldn’t! Which is why you should totally go for it!”

 

“Go for what?

 

“Do I seriously have to spell it out for you?” Dustin rolls his eyes, and gestures in the general direction of Scoops, where they’d left Eddie and Robin to decipher the code with added context–Robin. Robin.

 

“You’ve got the wrong idea, kid. My love life is sorely lacking and will remain that way for the foreseeable future.”

 

“It will if you don’t do anything about it.”

 

“I’m not going to do anything about it because there isn’t anything to do. Robin and I are just friends , ok?”

 

At that, Dustin falters. He looks confused for a few seconds, then even more annoyed. “Fine, sure. What reasons do you have to not like Robin?

 

“Well, first off, even if I did like her she only started tolerating my existence like, two weeks ago, for…obvious reasons.” Again, Dustin looks confused, which he supposes makes sense. The kid only really knew him after he got his shit together. “But she’s also like…really hyper! She’s hyper. Kind of a weirdo, she did drama at one point, which…is bad.”

 

“Wow. That’s super believable reasoning, totally not blatantly obvious excuses to try and defend your complete lack of feelings.” He deadpans, and finally– finally – starts looking around the mall. “Besides, Eddie was in drama too.”

 

“Wh–what does that have to do with anything?”

 

“I mean they were both monologuing about some play they did earlier, and you seemed to be enjoying it, even though I thought it was annoying, because your type is totally band nerds. And drama nerds. You like nerds. Every single person in your life is a nerd.”

 

“I resent that.”

 

“You’re a horrible liar.”

 

“Why do people keep saying that?” Steve huffs. “And anyways–I don’t know why you think you should be the one giving me romantic advice. Remember Suzie?”

 

“What does Suzie have to do with this?”

 

“‘Hotter than Phoebe Cates’? That genius girlfriend of yours that you scored from my advice? Because that’s how this works, Henderson. I give the advice, you follow through. Not the other way around, alright, peabrain?”

 

Dustin shrugs, completely unaffected by his sudden hostility. The kid mutters something about deflection before he finally speaks up. “It’d be good to have someone you actually enjoy being around. They make you happy.”

 

He returns to looking around the mall, as though the comment were something offhanded. Of course, his immediate several glances back to see a reaction give him away. Steve doesn’t give him the satisfaction, he doesn’t face his way at all. 

 

 

“Hello. I’d like to try the peanut butter swirl, please.”

 

Robin groans. “No, no samples today.”

 

“Why not?” She frowns. “There’s no line. I was polite.”

 

“Congrats, you’re still abusing company policy.”

 

“Where’s Steve?”

 

“He’s busy. Besides, he’d say the same thing–”

 

“No he wouldn’t. He said I could have samples if I came back when you weren’t busy. You’re not busy. I was polite. We had an agreement.

 

“I don’t care about–”

 

“She’s right, actually.”

 

Robin crosses her arm and raises a brow. Eddie shrugs and ducks under the counter, popping up beside her and scooping up the ice cream in question with one of the sample spoons.

 

“A deal’s a deal, and since our resident sailor man is absent for the time being, as a witness to your ‘agreement’, I’ll deliver the goods in his stead.”

 

“Dude. Your hair’s not tied up, I have no clue when you last washed your hands, that is so unsanitary!”

 

“Since when do you care about this job’s sanitation policies?” Eddie smirks, and Robin–well, she can’t say anything in response. He has a point. “How many flavors do you think is fair, Sinclair?”

 

“Steve usually does a ratio based on the number of spoons in the cup.”

 

“He needs at least three or the mall burns down, I’m aware.” Eddie picks up a handful from the cup and spreads them out. “You get five flavors. Robin, you can go chill in the back for a bit.”

 

Robin doesn’t even bother arguing, simply sighs, nods, and slips her headphones back on.

 

“What’s Steve ‘busy’ with anyway?”

 

Eddie grins. “Spycraft.”

 

 

“Target acquired.”

 

“What? Seriously?” Steve leans over and follows Dustin’s line of sight, frowning as he stares into the large crowd. 

 

“Ten o’clock. Sam Goody’s.” As if that’s any help. 

 

“Give me that.” Steve snatches the binoculars and narrows in on the storefront, eyes landing on a tall man with long blonde hair, carrying what looked like an extremely heavy duffel bag over one shoulder. Like it was easy. “Shit.”

 

“Right? The duffel bag!”

 

Steve narrows his eyes, gaze still following the man as he makes his way over to the escalator. They’re on the same thing, but definitely not the same thought process. “What?”

 

“Tall, blonde, stone-faced dude carrying a duffel bag? That’s like…classic evil Russian.”

 

“Oh, yea, for sure. Super evil Russian. We should follow him and look for suspicious activity or something.”

 

“Great idea!”

 

What? ” 

 

Dustin jumps up and starts racing after the guy before Steve has a chance to protest, running up the escalator, shoving past people, the works. It’s like the guy’s never even heard of an actual recon mission! 

 

The man turns around at one point, furrows his brows and stares down the space that the two had previously occupied. They’d quickly darted behind a column, Dustin…pretending to call someone on the phone. Emphasis on pretending. Of course, Steve’s brilliant instincts after being looked at by… that …had him just. Standing there. Staring at a pole. He really has no room to talk. 

 

Steve taps him on the shoulder once the guy finally turns away, and the two run over to hide behind a directory, peaking past it to see where the guy had gone.

 

He walks inside an aerobics room with a bunch of women, mostly the moms that would occasionally come in with their kids, still wearing…whatever it was that they were wearing. Dustin’s still staring the guy down as though he’s suspicious, holding his breath when he starts zipping open the duffel bag. The man pulls out a stereo with one hand, again without straining at all, strips off his jacket and tosses it to the side to reveal a loose fit tank top, which revealed his extremely toned arms and pecs. He then puts his hands on his hips and starts instructing the class.

 

Which, because the world constantly seeks out ways to make Steve lose his mind in front of hundreds of witnesses, includes swaying his hips and doing goddamn thrusts. 

 

“God, let’s just go. This was such a waste of time.” Dustin turns to leave but stops when Steve hasn’t moved to follow. “Steve? Hello? Mission failure, it’s time to–Jesus christ–”

 

Suddenly his arm is being tugged, his eyes torn from the scene, and only then does the embarrassment finally hit. He takes back every bit of shit he gave this kid, they’re even. 

 

 

“The silver cat feeds…when blue…meets yellow…in the west…” Robin furrows her brows and adjusts how she’d sit on the windowsill behind the counter. “Hand me the book again?”

 

“The words are right, don’t know why you gotta double check.”

 

She rolls her eyes, and despite his protests Munson still hands her the book. “A trip to China sounds nice if you tread lightly…tread…lightly…” 

 

Her train of thought is broken at the knock on the door. She groans and opens the window to the backroom, sliding over the sill and racing up to the door. She opens it, takes the clipboard the delivery guy hands her and wordlessly takes the packages he hands her. She stops, when the man turns around, narrows her eyes at the logo on his back. 

 

“Is there…a problem?” Eddie asks, taking the packages from her hand. 


“Silver cat.”

 

“What?” Eddie follows her line of sight, eyes falling on the same logo. Lynx. “Silver cat!”

 

The two race out of the backroom, almost knocking over the boxes in the process.

 

“Hey, you’re not gonna believe who Dustin thought was a Russian–”

Dustin rolls his eyes. “You did too!”

 

“I did not –”

 

Robin shoves past the both of them without any acknowledgment, Eddie’s wrist firmly held in his hand. They ignore the two’s shouted protests and concerns, instead hopping up onto the bench in the center of the mall. 

 

“A trip to China sounds nice…A trip to China–” Robin starts looking around the place rapidly, eyes falling on the chinese food outlet. “A trip to China sounds nice!”

 

Eddie gasps, slams his hands on her arm a few times and points up to the shoe store. “If you tread lightly!”

 

“Yes! Yes, ok ok– the silver cat feeds when blue meets yellow–when–” Robin spins around again, tugs Eddie along with her. They both stare up at the clock. Blue and yellow handles. “When blue meets yellow in the west!”

 

“Robin.” Steve walks up to the bench, brows furrowed, arms crossed, Dustin just behind him copying the stance almost exactly. “What are you two talking about?” 

 

“We cracked it."

 

“Cracked what? ” 

 

Eddie grins. “We cracked the code.” 

 

 

It’s pouring. For some reason, as per Dustin’s insistence on their ‘time sensitive operation’--Robin only reinforcing it by mentioning their delivery schedules–the entire group is now huddled out on the roof of a separate building. In the rain. Being poured on. If he hadn’t had the thought of ditching his leather jacket inside, he would be a lot more pissed. 

 

“What are we looking for?” Steve asks, slicking his hair back every now and then to keep it out of his face, squinting through the binoculars. He seems just as annoyed as Eddie is, so at least half of the group has some sense.

 

“Boxes labeled for Imperial Panda and Kaufmen Shoes.” Robin, who’s vision is completely protected due to the hoodie of her rain jacket–the jerk–clarifies. “Are those guns? Why do they have guns?”

 

“They’re uh–they’re fakes.” Dustin stutters out, a bit nervous. Makes sense…they look like very realistic guns. “The camp’s like…super well-funded.”

 

“Whistling guy, 10 o’clock.” 

 

Dustin quickly whips around to Steve, snatching the binoculars and ignoring the immediate protests, then looking over himself. “Shit, that’s definitely it.” 

 

“What’s in that room?” Eddie frowns, leaning forward a bit to get a better view of the door the guard just opened. “Is that like…the goal? We gotta break in there?

 

“Ugh, I can’t see it! Gimme those!”

 

“Wh–” Dustin sputtered and pulled the binoculars back, slapping Robin’s hand away, though that only sparked her to slap his hands as well. “No! They’re mine!--

 

“Then how come Steve gets to use them?--”

 

“No reason! Just back off!--”

 

Robin’s slap misses, hitting the binoculars instead of the hand, and sending it slamming down onto the ground below. The group whips around quickly, slamming their backs against the top of the roof and ducking under it to use it as a cover. Steve’s arm moves to cover Robin and Dustin, to keep them still, his other arm–

 

His other hand is held tight onto Eddie’s. Steve’s not looking at him at all, he’s not even sure the guy’s aware of it. 

 

They wait a couple seconds more, before Steve’s arm moves off the other two, he shoots up–taking Eddie along with him, he still hasn’t let go –and takes the lead getting them all back down. The guard races up to find them, but they’re long gone by the time he gets there. 

 

“Well,” Robin slips her hood off once they’re back inside, taking a moment to catch her breath. “I think we found your Russians.”

Notes:

steve: [bi crisis part two electric boogaloo seeing the jazzercize guy]
eddie, from the back room: I sense a disturbance in the force

(song is. well. you Know What It Is)

-gues

Chapter 25: The Edge of the World

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I don’t think he’s gonna fit in there,” Robin says, her tone extremely doubtful.

 

Steve grins at her. “Nah, he’ll be fine; he’s like gumbo.”

 

“Gumbo?”

 

He nods. “You know, the little green dude? He’s all wiggly?”

 

Robin frowns. “I‘m pretty sure you mean Gumby .”

 

“No, it’s definitely gumbo.”

 

“Steve, dude, I’m pretty sure it’s Gumby,” Eddie says.

 

Steve huffs. “Why am I being attacked at,” he checks his watch, “ten in the morning? Isn’t it too early to bully me?”

 

“Guys!” Dustin shouts. The three of them turn guiltily. “Can you focus? I’m crawling to my possible doom over here!”

 

Robin rolls her eyes and elbows Steve. “‘Possible doom’. He’s so overdramatic.”

 

Steve nods absently. He’s mostly just paying attention to Dustin, who’s got his head through the vent, but he can’t seem to get his shoulders all the way in. Steve pictures, briefly, a future where they have to call the fire department to get Dustin unstuck from the vent. He sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose.

 

“It’s not going to work.”

 

“Glad to see you on the side of sanity,” Robin says. “Alright, Dustin, that’s enough. We’ll figure out another way.”

 

Dustin hops out reluctantly. “If I could grease myself up -”

 

Steve pictures having to call the fire department because a naked Dustin is stuck in the vents. “Absolutely not.”

 

“Stevie, is anyone in the Party small enough to get through the vent?” Eddie asks.

 

Steve moves closer. He frowns and brings his hands up to the vent, framing it with a rectangle. Lucas and Mike are growing like weeds, so they’re out. Will is small, sure, but the kid has a set of strong shoulders. El might be able to get through, but Steve sees no reality where he can convince Hopper to let his daughter go investigate a possible Russian invasion. Max had a growth spurt a few weeks ago, so even if she could make it through it would be really tight. 

 

“I don’t think so.”

 

“Damn it,” Robin curses. “Okay, new plan: maybe we could fight our way in?”

 

Eddie crosses his arms. “They’re just actors, Robin. Do you really wanna beat up some guy making two bucks an hour for pretending to be Russian?”

 

Steve and Dustin share a glance. Eddie and Robin still think this is a game, and the closer they get to the base, the worse Steve feels about lying to them. It’s a real invasion, no bullshit, which means real weapons. He saw their guns just yesterday! This needs to stay as a stealth mission before they all get themselves killed.

 

“I don’t think that’s in the spirit of the thing, anyway,” Dustin points out. “This is supposed to be a puzzle. How good of a puzzle is it if you just punch your way in? I think stealth is the way to go.”

 

Robin groans. “You’re right, but stealth is boring!”

 

“Agree to disagree,” Eddie says. “So we need to get through the vents. The only question is: how?”

 

The bell dings. They all turn to see Erica Sinclair standing there, her little mouth curled in a smirk. Oh, Steve has a bad feeling about this.

 


 

“Just to be clear, what exactly do I get out of this?” Erica asks around her sundae. She’s a smart young girl that knows what she wants. More importantly, she’s not about to let one of her brother’s geeky friends trick her out of getting it.

 

“The undying adoration of the American public?” Henderson suggests.

 

“The chance to stick it to some Russian assholes,” Robin tries.

 

“Ice cream?” Eddie asks. Erica knew he was her favorite for her reason. Well, second favorite. 

 

“I do like ice cream,” she says smugly. 

 

“All the free ice cream you could want! For life,” Henderson adds quickly.

 

Robin scowls. “You can’t actually promise that.”

 

Erica shrugs and stands up. “Well, I’m afraid I’ll have to take my services elsewhere.”

 

“Whoa, whoa, why are you standing?” Steve asks, carrying a banana split and a U.S.S. Butterscotch precariously. Erica takes the banana split - not because she wants to help him. She just wants more ice cream. Obviously. 

 

“Erica, come on, be reasonable,” Robin pleads. “I’m willing to work with you, but as much ice cream as you want? For life? You and I both know you’ll abuse that privilege.”

 

Erica doesn’t care one bit what Robin Buckley thinks of her. She stirs her spoon in the banana split absently, mixing the Caramel Swirl with the Chocolate Chocolate Chip. 

 

“I don’t see anyone else lining up to help you. I provide the service, and since I’m the only person who can provide the service, you have to do what I want.”

 

While Dustin Henderson is a massive nerd, his complete commitment to his nerdy camp activity is really working in her favor. She could almost thank him. If only he wasn’t extremely annoying. 

 

“Well, hold on,” Steve starts saying. Erica holds up a hand.

 

“Less talking, more scooping.”

 

He frowns, but he does as she says. It might seem mean, especially since she actually likes Steve, but that’s the whole point: if Steve is there for the negotiations she’ll come out of this with nothing

 

Steve Harrington is, in fact, the only friend her brother has ever made that isn’t completely useless. Lucas makes friends with the A-plus students and thinks that makes his group smart, but not one of them knows a thing about people

 

Steve knows people, which is why she likes him. It’s also why she has to keep him very, very far away from this. 

 

I’m really disappointed in you .

 

Erica shudders. She cannot go through that a second time.

 

Steve comes back with a handful of ice cream sandwiches. He puts them on the table in front of Erica, but Eddie grabs his wrist before he can walk away. He whispers something in Steve’s ear, something that Erica can’t hear, and Steve locks eyes with her. 

 

“Are you sure?” Steve asks, his face weirdly red and his pulse fluttering in his neck. Eddie’s thumb caresses his wrist - ew . Nobody should be in love, it’s just gross. Max and Lucas kiss all the time, sometimes right in front of her, because they’re disgusting . Get a room!

 

“I’m sure.” Eddie lets go of his wrist. 

 

“Okay.” Steve braces his hands on the table. “So, Erica, what deal are you willing to accept?”

 

“Free ice cream for life,” she says instantly. 

 

“How much ice cream?”

 

She narrows her eyes. “As much as I want, of course.”

 

Robin groans. Steve, on the other hand, smirks. “That seems fair. We’ll give you as much ice cream as you want once a year.”

 

She leans forward. “Nope, not good enough. Every single day, Steve.”

 

“Once every six months.”

 

Every day is a little unrealistic. Her mom won’t even let her go to the mall that often, and school will eventually start back up again. She’s not folding! She’s just… investing. Planning

 

“Once a week. That’s as low as I’ll go.”

 

Steve nods. “Okay, once a week. Now, how are we determining ‘ as much as you want’ ?”

 

“You have to keep serving me as long as I can still walk to the counter.”

 

“I’d like to add that you can’t bring, like, an empty tub in and fill it,” Robin adds. Damn it - Erica was hoping to get away with that.

 

“So as much as you want will be as long as you can walk to the counter under your own power, and you can’t ask us to fill something to go: all ice cream must be consumed on the premises. Also, this deal applies exclusively to you: you can’t pass it on to anyone else.”

 

She nods: she wouldn’t want one of her friends snagging her ice cream, anyway. She earned it, not them. 

 

“What happens if Robin and I don’t work here anymore?” Steve asks. “I’m not exactly looking to serve ice cream for the rest of my life, and Robin is going to college in a few years.”

 

“You’ll just have to give me some other freebie from your next job,” Erica says, which she thinks is very reasonable. 

 

Robin slams her hands down on the table. “No! I am not getting stuck giving you whatever you want forever . What if I just get a normal office job - am I meant to be stealing paperclips and legal pads? Sorry, Dustin, but this is a bad deal: I’m out.”

 

Steve holds up a hand. “This deal will only apply to the food service industry. Does that seem fair, Erica?”

 

Erica hates how she’s been knocked down from her original idea to this . She hates it so much, in fact, that she shakes her head. 

 

“Nope. I can’t accept that.”

 

Steve sighs. “Fine. I guess I’m calling Will in after all.”

 

Erica frowns. “Will - as in Byers?” She glances at the vent. Will Byers is pretty short, and he doesn’t have huge muscles. He might be able to fit. 

 

“Yeah. I really didn’t want to drag him all the way out here - I mean, you’re here and ready to go, so I’d prefer to work with you, but if there’s no deal then there’s no deal.” Steve shrugs. “The good news is that he’ll do it for free.”

 

She’s being tricked. She knows she’s being tricked. This is exactly why Steve needed to stay out of this: he’s too clever by half. There’s an off chance that he does know another child that could fit in the vent, and that would cut Erica out entirely. 

 

“I’ll take the deal,” she says, even as it sits sourly in her mouth. “Now, what exactly am I doing?”

 

Robin takes out a set of blueprints. “Basically, you need to crawl through the vents, wait until the last delivery goes out, knock out the grate, and open the door.”

 

“Wait, this is gonna be an all-day thing? I want to change the deal.”

 

Eddie frowns. “Not cool, Sinclair,” he says.

 

Erica sticks her tongue out at him, and Eddie sticks his out back. Steve sighs. 

 

“Children, behave.”

 

She flushes and puts her tongue back in her mouth, defeated. “I think I’m getting a raw deal, but I’ll do it. Never let it be said that Erica Sinclair backs out of a contract. Now, are there any booby traps?” Erica asks. She’s watched enough old James Bond movies on cable to know that there are always booby traps.

 

Steve frowns. “I… have no idea.” He looks really concerned. He’s taking Dustin’s game more seriously than the nerd himself: Dustin just shrugs and grins.

 

“Maybe, maybe not. Are you scared ?”

 

“No!” Erica’s not scared of anything! She’s seen every horror movie on the planet and never once had a nightmare. Unlike Lucas, who is a complete wuss.

 

“Great!” Robin claps her hands together. “So that’s it. Erica goes through the vents, we get the evidence, and Dustin wins his game. Easy peasy.”

 

“Wait, hold on, you’re not wearing that , are you?” Eddie asks Robin.

 

Robin looks down at herself. “How come?”

 

“I know you’ve never done something like this before, but I have, and you usually end up doing a lot of physical shit. Running, jumping, lifting heavy things; the works. I’d wear something more comfortable if I were you. That goes for you too, Stevie.”

 

“We could always go home and change after the mall calms down a little bit,” Steve says. “I don’t think anyone will notice if we close the store after seven.”

 

Robin nods. “Sure; I don’t really want to fight fake Russians in my uniform anyway.”

 


 

Robin raises a brow at him as soon as he gets in the car. 

 

“Is that really what you’re wearing?”

 

Steve frowns. “What’s wrong with it? Eddie said to go comfortable: it’s comfortable!”

 

Steve is wearing his favorite workout clothes: a plain white shirt and pink shorts. He even grabbed Hopper’s old leather jacket, just in case. He’s prepared for anything. 

 

“It’s just… the shorts are very bright.”

 

Oh! Steve gets it now. He smiles at Robin. “I know a lot of guys think pink is, like, a girly color or whatever, but I think it’s fine, y’know?” He pauses. “Not that there’s anything wrong with wearing a girly color. It’s just - assigning colors to girls or guys is stupid, right? It doesn’t make sense.”

 

Steve has no issue with doing girly things. Sometimes he wears lipgloss when he doesn’t have work and he’s feeling fancy: he’s allowed to have depths. 

 

Besides, wanting a guy to rail him is probably the girliest thing that Steve could possibly do, and that particular ship sailed a long time ago. Everything else is just details. 

 

“You put a lot of thought into that argument?” Robin asks while he gets his car back into gear - he loves automatic transition - and pulls onto the road. 

 

“Not really. Anyone who gets super defensive about that stuff is just insecure.” 

 

Steve has spent so much time around shitty jocks, and a huge percentage of them would probably be happier if they could wear a skirt or paint their nails every so often without someone making fun of them. But they do it to themselves, really, so he doesn’t have much sympathy.

 

“As long as we’re talking outfits, I’m actually a little surprised by yours.”

 

“What? Why?” Robin asks, her brows scrunching together.

 

Steve gestures at her without taking his eyes off the road. “Fleetwood Mac? I thought you were too cool for mainstream stuff.” Even Steve likes Fleetwood. 

 

“It’s Stevie Nicks . Nobody’s too cool for Stevie Nicks.”

 

Fair point. The rest of her outfit is totally fine: she’s got on her usual converse sneakers, a pair of dark overalls, and she’s tied up her hair in a little half-ponytail. She looks a little bit like she’s going to a concert or something, but it’s fine . Steve doesn’t see any problems with it except that she might get a little cold at night. 

 

They drive for a while in near-silence, Robin flipping through the radio absently. She keeps looking at him out of the corner of her eyes and wringing her hands.

 

Steve leaves her be. Whatever she doesn’t quite want to say is her own business - Steve is rarely hypocritical enough to push where he isn’t wanted.

 

They pull up at the mall after a while. Robin rushes out of the Beemer the second he stops the car - she literally runs into the mall. Maybe she really has to pee or something. 

 

Steve takes his time. He locks his doors, pockets his keys, gets a few steps away, and then stops. He thinks about what he saw yesterday in the rain: real Russians with real weapons. They could use a little firepower of their own. He turns around, opens his trunk, and retrieves his bat. 

 

He sort of hides it behind his back as he walks through the mall. He doesn’t see any security guards, but they’re lurking around somewhere. He’d rather not be caught just openly carrying a weapon. 

 

Honestly, the place is a little creepy when it’s empty like this. It feels wrong . Steve shivers and walks just a little faster.

 

The first thing he spots in Scoops is Dustin rifling through a small bag. Steve puts the bat on the table and leans over him.

 

“Whatcha got there, Henderson?”

 

Dustin perks up. “Supplies,” he says, his voice filled with pride. 

 

Steve flicks Dustin’s cap fondly. “Good thinking. Hey, uh, since the others aren’t around, can we talk for a minute? Just you and me?”

 

Dustin nods, still rifling through the bag, probably not paying much attention to Steve at all. 

 

“Is it okay that we haven’t… you know, been totally honest with them?”

 

Dustin finally looks up. “What do you mean?”

 

“Like, these are actual Russians. Everyone else thinks this a game, but… if we fuck it up -”

 

“We’re not gonna fuck it up,” Dustin interrupts. “It’s my plan, Steve. It’ll work out just fine, you’ll see.”

 

“We’ve brought three people into this, and one of them is a kid , Henderson.”

 

“So what?”

 

He forgets, sometimes, that Dustin is just a kid. God. All of his children have been through way, way too much. 

 

So , she’s a child . What if she gets hurt? Or caught? Or worse ?”

 

Dustin shrugs. “She hasn’t gotten caught so far. It’s not like we’re going to fight the Russians: we get in, get enough evidence to convince the government, and get out. That’s it . No hero moves, I promise.”

 

“Swear it.” Steve is being entirely serious. He looks Dustin right in the eye to make sure he gets it.

 

“I swear, okay? Everything’s gonna be just fine. Here,” Dustin raises his walkie to his mouth and turns it on, “Sinclair, are you in position?”

 

“Yep,” she whispers. “Can I bust out of here now? I’m bored, and my arms fell asleep, like, two hours ago.”

 

“Not yet. Steve and Robin just got back: we’ll head up to the roof to look out for the deliveries now.”

 

“Copy,” she says, and the line goes dead.

 

“See? It’s totally fine, Steve: you’re freaking out for no reason like you always do.”

 

Steve scowls. “I don’t always freak out.” And even if he does, it’s never for no reason. Monsters are serious business! 

 

“Eh. You do a little bit.” Dustin puts his finger and thumb together and squints, like he’s trying to see how small Steve’s freak-out is. This kid, honestly.

 

Robin comes out of the back. She stops dead in her tracks, her eyes instantly going to the bat. God damn it. Steve needs to stop just putting things down and forgetting about them: it’s a bad habit.

 

“What the fuck is that? I thought we weren’t trying to hurt the actors.”

 

“It’s… in case we need to break any locks?” Even Steve doesn’t think he’s selling that one. 

 

“You brought a deadly weapon. I mean, I knew you were crazy, but there’s crazy and then there’s crazy .”

 

“Who’s crazy?” Eddie asks, coming out of the back. “Whoa. Who brought this baby?”

 

“Steve,” Robin answers.

 

“Man, you didn’t tell me we could bring props! I have a fake sword at home - although, this bat doesn’t look fake to me.” He walks over and picks it up, giving it a quick practice swing. He whistles. “Damn, Steve; this thing is so metal.”

 

Robin buries her head in her hands. “I’m surrounded by insane people.”

 

“Can I borrow it? Or just hold it? Please, Stevie, it’s so cool.” Eddie bounces up and down on his heels excitedly. His energy is infectious : all of Steve’s worry melts off of him as he smiles.

 

“Sure, man. Go right ahead.”

 

“You’re the best.” Eddie grins, and then his eyes slide down to Steve’s shorts. “Oh. Robin was right,” he mutters, blushing fiercely, but Steve doesn’t get the chance to ask what Robin was right about. 

 

Dustin slings the bag over his shoulder and stands. “Let’s get going.”

 

They make their way up to the roof easily. Whatever security is supposed to be doing, it’s not keeping people from moving around the mall once they’re already inside. Steve watches the delivery trucks carefully, waiting for a clear moment: he is not going to be the reason this all goes to hell.

 

Finally, after what feels like fucking forever, the Russians drop off a whole bunch of crates and leave. Seriously, he thought the whole thing with the Soviet Union was its efficiency, but these guys are slow as turtles. 

 

Dustin tells Erica to open the door now , and the four of them make their way down to meet her. There aren’t any Russians in sight, and no alarms start blaring the second they touch the ground, so Steve is feeling pretty good about this whole operation.

 

“So, what's next for the Scoops Troop?” Robin asks. “Stealing the Maltese Falcon? Stopping Dr. No?”

 

“I was kinda hoping we could do a Scooby Doo thing,” Eddie says.

 

“I’m sure there’s a haunted amusement park somewhere out there. How about you, Steve?”

 

He considers it. “I’ve always wanted to learn martial arts.”

 

“Alright, so we’ll steal an important artifact, catch a ghost, and learn karate. Anything you wanna do, Erica?”

 

The door opens. Erica is standing there, her hands on her hips. “I want my ice cream,” she says.

 

“Soon,” Steve promises, walking into the small room. He picks a box at random - they all seem kind of the same. Eddie hands him a pocket knife before Steve can even ask, and the others crowd around while he opens the box to reveal… another box.

 

It’s a metal one, this time, with a handle on the top, so Steve just turns the damn thing and gets rid of the lid. 

 

“That’s definitely not Chinese food,” he says, looking down at four canisters. “Alright, step back, people. Shoo.” He waves them away.

 

Erica and Robin step away, and after a moment of hesitation, Eddie does, too. Dustin however, stays close.

 

“Dude, I said step back.”

 

“No.”

 

“Step back. Seriously.”

 

“No!” Dustin protests. “If you die, I die, okay?”

 

Steve stops what he’s doing and faces Dustin. “Henderson, that’s not funny.”

 

Dustin glares at him. “Who’s laughing?”

 

“That is so not how this works. I’m the adult, here, alright? That means I take the hits, I pull out the weird Russian shit, and I protect you. And you, you snide little shit, stay the fuck back when I tell you to, because I can’t do any of that stuff if I think you’re gonna put yourself in danger.”

 

“I’m not a little kid! That’s what you do if you care about someone.”

 

Steve can’t help getting a little angry. Dustin really drives him up the walls sometimes. Seriously, where the hell did he learn this shit from? It’s stupid and it’s dangerous

 

“I don’t care if you’re a kid or not, I care that I’m in charge. If something happens, that’s on me, so step back . You promised me no hero moments, Dustin: are you a liar?”

 

Dustin scowls, but he steps away. Eddie grabs his shoulder and forces him further back. He looks a little confused, as do Robin and Erica, but they don’t exactly know how serious this all is.

 

Steve pulls out a canister. Whatever’s in there is literally glowing green. It looks like a bad prop in a shitty movie, but it’s not a shitty movie. It’s real

 

“What the hell?” He whispers. This has to be enough evidence, right?

 

“What is that?” Robin asks.

 

The room rumbles under his feet. Steve glances around nervously.

 

“Did the room just move ?” Dustin asks.

 

“Booby traps,” Erica and Eddie say at the same time. 

 

The room rumbles again. Robin grabs the green thing from his hands and says, “Okay, I’m done with this. Let’s get the hell out of here.”

 

Steve nods and starts mashing the buttons, except none of them fucking do anything. It literally says door open! Why isn’t the door opening?

 

The room rumbles again, and something clangs shut behind them. Steve has an instant - a literal instant - to think that he knew this was a shitty idea.


The whole room drops .

Notes:

Uh oh! Things are going no-so-well, aren't they?

Friendly reminder that all yall can join the discord: https://discord.gg/BCfmgEqTD4!

Chapter 26: Now I Won’t Name Names, And A Secrets A Secret

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

He’s screaming.

 

Eddie doesn’t register much of anything for the first few seconds, his thoughts consist of nothing more than several swears and this room is going down, holy shit, this room is going down so fast. 

 

“Yeah no shit, Munson!” Robin shouts over him. Oh. He’d been saying all that out loud. 

 

Eddie finally looks away from the rapidly descending wall. He sees Robin, eyes shut tight as she returns to her screaming, Erica latched on tight to one of the boxes close to the ground, Dustin rapidly pushing every button he could find, even if he knows it won’t work. 

 

Steve isn’t screaming at all, he’s staring at the same wall Eddie had, his expression is carefully blank. A box falls in front of his face; it still doesn’t cause a reaction; he doesn’t even seem to have registered it.

 

Eddie looks up at the sound of rumbling, sees several other boxes swaying side to side, and his legs move before his mind does. He lunges forward and grabs Steve’s jacket sleeve, tugging the man toward him just before the boxes fell on top of him. The elevator hits the final floor with a loud thud, causing the group to lose their balance, and Eddie, who’d been pulling on Steve instead of holding onto something, falls backward onto the floor, taking Steve with him. 

 

“Everyone ok?” Robin calls out after a few seconds. Again, Eddie’s thoughts aren’t very coherent, though thankfully he keeps them to himself. 

 

“Why won’t these stupid–” Dustin rams the buttons again, slamming the palm of his hand on them. “Why won’t these work?!

 

“Just press the stupid button!”

 

Dustin groans and turns to face Erica– the girl brushing her knees off as she moves to stand. “What do you think I’ve been doing? ” 

 

“Well they can’t just shut off –”

 

“They’re not.” Robin shakily moves to stand. “That guard–he used a keycard to open this thing up. The buttons were probably automatically locked after they left.” 

 

“Great.” Dustin throws his hands in the air. “So we’re stuck then.”

 

Robin sighs and runs a hand through her hair, eyes finally drifting down to meet Eddie’s, her expression turning even less enthused. “Are you two just going to lay there or…?”

 

Suddenly, Eddie’s thoughts come back to reality. The fact that there are people present, children present, and Steve is very much present, physically but once again not mentally present, otherwise he would probably notice how he was still on top of him. Pinning him down, basically, honest to god obscene.

 

Eddie lets out a nervous laugh, does not will himself to speak, lest the words that come out embarrass him any further. Luckily the noise brings Steve back to this earth. He shoots up like he’s touching hot coals, he realizes just a few seconds too late that Eddie’s still on the ground, offering his hand as Eddie moves to stand.

 

Just so you nerds are aware,” Erica pipes up. “I’m supposed to be spending the night at Tina’s, and Tina always covers for me. But if I’m not home for Uncle Jack’s party tomorrow and my mom finds out you four were responsible, she’s gonna hunt you down. One by one. And slit your throats.

Honestly, Eddie doesn’t hear a damn word of her monologue. He’s firmly pressed against one of the walls, shoulder to shoulder with Robin, who’s hugging herself tight and taking in shuddering breaths. 

 

Steve takes in a deep breath and runs a hand through his hair. “Erica? I don’t care about Tina’s, or Uncle Jack’s party. Your mom isn’t going to find us if we’re dead in a Russian elevator!

 

His voice is quiet at the start, but it steadily grows in volume, until his final words echo off the walls. Erica shrinks in on herself in the sudden silence, Eddie swears he sees tears forming in her eyes. He knows Steve can see them, the guilt radiates off of him. 

 

Eddie glances over to Dustin and points to him, then subtly gestures to Steve. Dustin’s mouth forms a small ‘oh’, he nods, then clears his throat. 


“You know, we could try and climb out.” 

 

Steve’s hands are shaking. Eddie only notices because Dustin’s staring them down. “Dustin…there is no way we’d be able to just… climb out of here.”

 

“Maybe they have a failsafe? A fire exit? I don’t know–just help me look!”

 

Steve groans, but stands up on a stack of boxes to open up the door, helps him up and climbs up as well. Dustin shuts the hatch behind them, leaving the other three alone.

 

“Hey, kid, why don’t you join us?” Eddie gestures for her to join them, pulling her to be pressed up to his other side same as Robin is. “So…Russains.”

 

Robin huffs out a laugh. “Wow, eloquently put.”

 

“You said this wasn’t real. ” Erica says, further pressing up against Eddie’s side. “If I’d known I was crawling into a pit of child endangerment I would’ve stuck with a lifetime’s worth of free ice cream.”

 

“We uh…neither of us knew about this. If I’d known what we were dragging you into you wouldn’t be here in the first place.” Eddie flicks her helmet, then looks over to Robin. “You doin’ ok over there?”

 

“When they get down there, I’m gonna kill them. Camp challenge my ass. I–I mean seriously! One minute we’re messing around with a funny code and the next we’re stuck in this stupid room where we’re probably going to die of dehydration or something–”

 

“We’re not dying down here.”

 

“I know you’re trying to comfort us but that’s a stupidly optimistic point of view."

 

“They’re delivering packages, right? They dropped off all these supplies and sent it down, so someone’s gotta pick it up, right? We just have to wait until then.”

 

“Yea, wait until the guards with guns break in here and still die down here!” 

 

“We could always wait this out. Maybe hide up there and wait for the guards to leave…eventually they’ll have to send this thing back up?” Eddie turns away from the both of them, narrowing his eyes and looking up at the hatch the other two were standing above. “We’ll figure it out, ok? Hopefully we can come up with an idea once those two tell us the full story.”

 

Robin huffs, a sound Erica almost immediately copies, but neither of them say anything to protest, and their breathing is normal now. Progress. 

 

 

So. Maybe Dustin’s previous statements on how easy all of this was were… false . It hurts to say, actually causes a physical reaction of disgust, but it's true! He can admit it! He’s only knee deep in shit instead of neck deep like last year, so he still has plenty of room to backtrack–and most importantly plan. 


First item on the list was bringing Steve back to earth, he can’t do any planning when his best friend is having a panic attack right beside him.

 

“So, you were saying?” Steve asked, a snide sort of comment typically reserved for the worst level of freakouts. 

 

“Ok…I might have uh…lied about the climbing out of here thing.” Dustin says with a nervous laugh, not meeting Steve’s eyes. Even looking away he can feel the anger radiating off of him. “I just wanted to talk to you! Away from…people who don’t…know…you know?”

 

“Oh, I know.” Scary. So scary, holy shit– “People who should not have been involved , who are now very involved because I wasn’t firm enough about how stupid of an idea this was!”

 

“Stupid–if I ignored that code we never would have found out about this!”

 

“That’s not what I’m talking about, Dustin.” Shit. First name. “If I’d known this would go south–or, god, if I’d just thought this through, we would be in constant contact with Hopper, or Joyce or–god, Nancy would be helpful right now! Not two uninvolved teenagers and a ten-year-old child!

 

Dustin furrows his brows. This…didn’t make any sense. Dustin’s the one in charge of this expedition, he’s the one who proposed it and he’s been the one calling the shots, so he should be the one shouldering the blame for the party's newest members. Yet, for some reason, Steve hasn’t referred to him once.

“I’m sorry.”

 

Steve stops dead in his tracks. “Why?”

 

Dustin groans, which only seems to confuse Steve more. Why that is, Dustin will never understand. “Because I broke party rules again! I left everyone out and now we’re trapped down here without any assistance.”

 

“Kid, this isn’t on you.”

 

“Why not? We’re both involved in this, we both knew something was up, you recognized it, I didn’t listen and you didn’t push. I’ll settle for equal blame and nothing less!”

 

“I’m not negotiating who’s fault this is. I’m the adult here–so it’s on me, plain and simple.” Not plain and simple, and Dustin would actually prefer to argue that fact, but Steve interrupts him after the first syllable. “What we need to focus on right now is getting out and letting everyone else know what we’ve found out. You think you can figure something out?”

 

“But–”

 

“I’m trusting you on this, Henderson. I’ll focus on babysitting duty, we’ll get out of here and you’ll tell everyone what we found, ok?” Steve waits a few moments. “I need a yes.”

 

“Yea…but I still think it–”

 

“Let’s go back down.”

 

Dustin huffs. So much for talking Steve down. 

 

 

Steve still looks antsy when the two finally head back down. More on edge than before, even, with Dustin steadily catching up. It doesn’t do much to help Eddie’s nerves either, seeing the two people that know the most about the situation so on edge. He doesn’t even realize the girls have both left their spots against the wall until they speak up, stances giving off a matching anger.

 

“You told us this wasn’t real. ” Robin is the first to speak, words cold and sharp, making Eddie flinch even when they weren’t directed at him. “We saw them carrying guns last night and neither of you said anything about it! You said they were fake!

 

“We uh…” Dustin starts fidgeting with his hands. “We thought they were!”

 

“Like hell you did, ” Erica snaps. “You know what all this looks like? Child . Endangerment. ” 

 

“Ok, but we didn’t know–”

 

“You’ve known something was wrong since the beginning. Both of you.” Robin looks over to Steve as she says this, Eddie follows the gaze, seeing him suspiciously silent, though now that he looks at him…he looks far off again, like he’s not really there. 


“Fine! Fine. The truth is…” Dustin glances over to Steve. “I picked up the transmission by accident. It wasn’t part of any sort of club thing–”

 

“I knew it–”

 

But, ” His eyes continue to flick between Steve and Robin. “We didn’t know it’d be…this serious. When you guys asked to join I didn’t think it’d be real and once it was…” Another glance to Steve. “He tried to talk me out of it! Steve picked up on it being serious first, and I promised it would be fine so don’t get mad at him!--”

 

“Dustin.” Everyone’s heads turn over to Steve, who’s eyes no longer seem to be glazed over. “That’s not–”

 

“How about we pick this up tomorrow?” Eddie jumps in, physically inserting himself in front of Robin and Erica. “Those guards will be back eventually to pick all this shit up, and in the meantime it would be good to sleep on it. Hopefully we’ll…have some sort of plan when they do?”

 

“Comforting.” Robin deadpans, but nods. “Yea, sleep sounds good right about now.”

 

“What if they come in now? We don’t know their work schedules.”

 

Eddie sucked in a breath. Erica made a good point. “Well–”

 

“I’ll keep an eye out.” Steve cuts in. “All of you get some sleep. When the guards come in we’ll all hide up there and wait it out. Sound good?”

 

Most of the group seemed ok with it, accepted it at least, the truth and the proposition. Robin and Erica were out in a matter of minutes, despite the discomfort, while Dustin tossed and turned amongst the piles of boxes. 

 

“You know, that was directed at everyone .” Steve says once everyone seems to be asleep. Eddie huffs and moves over to plop down next to him.

 

“I’m an adult, you’re not in charge of me–plus it was my suggestion in the first place!”

 

Steve rolls his eyes, but doesn’t say anything more on it. Instead, he grabs at his jacket, pulling it tighter around himself. He looks tired himself, while the bags under his eyes were almost a staple at this point, they were worse than usual. Despite how hard he was staring at the door opposite them, his eyes still occasionally drooped. 

 

“Hey–”

 

“Steve?”

 

Steve straightened up, the stark difference between that and the position he was previously in only concerning Eddie more. The guy looks like he’s about to fall over.  

 

“What’s up, kid?” 

 

Dustin, who had finally given in to his restlessness, plops down on the other side of Steve. Neither of them talk, and if they do, it's at a volume Eddie can’t pick up on. Dustin looks over at Eddie, then at Steve, who shifts his arm to go around the boy’s shoulders. He’s out in minutes. 

 

“So…got any ideas for when that door opens?”

 

“Already told you the plan.”

 

“Yea, hide and wait it out but–” Eddie huffs. “I mean, we don’t know what’s outside that door, Harrington. For all we know they’ve got something crazy hidden in there, and we don’t know if they know we’re here, what if they’ve got cameras in this stupid elevator and they’ll just shoot us the second we try and get out–”

 

“Eddie.” 

 

Suddenly he can breathe normally again. A shaking breath in and out in an effort to slow himself down. Steve’s pressed up against him now, he’s pulled Dustin along with him that small distance. It’s…grounding, even if it opens a whole new freakout. 

 

“You’re going to be ok. None of you are getting hurt.”

 

“How are you so sure about that?”

 

“I’ve got a pretty good track record.”  

 

Eddie’s still nervous. How could he not be? This situation is…so far above anything he was expecting–that being…barely paid employees with fake props. Still…something about how sure Steve sounds is comforting, he’s not sure why, but his words, the free hand he’s somehow laced with Eddie’s, it makes him feel like he actually is safe. He sighs.

“Steve…did you sleep at all last night?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Look, I know you and Dustin know more about this than you let on.” Eddie glances Steve’s way, sees the wince and continues. “You’ve been on edge since this started, and…I know you said you’d–you’d never tell me the truth but–”

 

“I will.”

 

“What?”

 

“Right now you won’t believe me,” Eddie wants to protest this, but for some reason Steve sounds so sure. “But you’re all in this now, doesn’t matter if I want you to be or not, so…no choice with that, I guess.”

 

“Still don’t like the fact that you’re lying to us.”

 

“I can promise you you’ll wish I still was.”

 

Fuck, if that didn’t sound terrifying. 

 

“I wish you’d trust us, Steve.”

 

His breath hitches, his hand starts to slip away, but Eddie holds onto it tighter.

 

“Let me take watch for a bit. Can’t exactly protect us if you’re barely awake.” Another glance over at him, Steve still wasn’t looking him in the eyes. “You can trust me, I won’t let anything happen.”

 

Finally, Steve meets his eyes. He looks exhausted .

 

“Just a few hours, I’ll wake you up the second something seems off.”

 

He huffs, nods, and lets his eyes slip shut. Eddie lets out the breath he’d been holding and relaxes, just a bit. The relief doesn’t last long, the moment Steve falls asleep he can tell, his body slides down, arm already being pressed against him, it wasn’t far for him to go, head lolled against his shoulder. Their hands are still laced together, a fact Eddie can’t help but focus on now that Steve’s entire goddamn weight is on him. He looks down at him, the tension no longer visible on his face. 

 

He’s never seen Steve like this before. He…god, he looks beautiful. 

 

Eddie squeezes Steve’s hand, and hopes the guards take their time. 

 

 

“I found him.” 

 

Max furrows her brows. “Where is he?”

 

“I am…not sure.” El takes in a shaky breath, blood dripping down her face. 


“This is a code red, a code red. I repeat this is a code red. We are innocent children and we are trapped under the mall.”

 

“They are…under the mall.” She furrows her brows. “I can’t…hear all of it.”

 

“El, you’ve already pushed yourself enough looking for Hopper and Joyce, it–”

 

“She can stop when she decides, not when you do, Mike.” Max interrupts, glaring at him for good measure. Her face softens when she turns back to El. “Is he with anyone?”

 

“Hey! You gotta go….you’ll…battery.”

 

“Steve. He is with Steve.”

 

Max lets out a sigh of relief. “So they’re both out, but at least they’re together.”

 

“That’s not good . We’re down four party members!” Mike groaned, dragging his hands down his face. When he looked up again, Max had started to pull El to the bathroom. “Where are they going?”

 

“Cleaning her up! Talk amongst yourselves.”

 

“What the hell are you doing anyway?”

 

“The mall just opened.” Dustin states, because it should be obvious what he’s doing, but Steve looks confused anyways. “Someone should be in range.”

 

“What, you think Petey the mall cop is just gonna…rappel down here and save the day?”

 

Dustin rolls his eyes. “I don’t understand why you’re so cranky.”

 

Still, he looks confused. Insane, absolutely insane.

 

“I heard you two talking strategy all night, thought you’d be stoked for that ‘time alone.’”

 

“Time alone–Ok first of all it wasn’t all night, I actually slept for most of it.”

 

“Yea, cuddled up to–”

 

Second off, I was talking with Eddie. Talking. You know, that strategy thing you mentioned? Trying to figure out what the hell we’re gonna do about those armed Russains? The ones with the giant guns? Remember that?”

 

“Right, of course.”

 

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Steve starts rapidly looking anywhere but at Dustin. “It–I don’t know what you’re trying to insinuate here, but it’s not funny.”

 

“I…wasn’t joking?” Dustin frowns. Steve looks almost…scared, right now. “It’s uh–it’s cool if you like him? He’s a cool guy.” 

 

He relaxes. “Yea, he is.” 

 

So, are you gonna go for it? I could help you! Like how you helped me with Suzie.”

 

Steve rolls his eyes at that, doesn’t even consider the idea, which, what the hell? He’d make a great wingman!

 

“I’ve got a lot of experience now, I’ve matured. ” Dustin says in a serious tone, not a joke, but Steve still snorts. “I could subtly figure out if he likes you back.”

 

“Sure you could, because now’s a great time to do that.”

 

“I’m a good multitasker.”

 

“Well you don’t need to, I already know he doesn’t like me.” 


“Ok, I know you guys aren’t very similar, but maybe it’s a whole…opposites attract thing–”

 

“I know he doesn’t like me, Dustin. He said so himself.” Steve’s breath comes in shaky. “I’m just now getting him to like me as a friend and I’m not going to ruin that. Let’s just focus on getting out of here.”

 

Dustin tries to respond, he’s got the words ready, but Erica starts climbing up before he gets the chance.

 

“They’re here.”

Notes:

been thinking about whitney chewston lately

(song for this chapter is gonna raise hell by cheap tricks)

- gues

Chapter 27: Here Be Dragons

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The two Russians - actual Russians, what the fuck is his life - start carrying the boxes out of the elevator. Eddie tries not to make even the smallest noise - he barely even breathes - while Steve and Dustin crouch over the grate. Steve has a single finger held up. 

 

Wait for it .

 

Eddie’s not the most patient person on the planet, but this is his life on the line. He could wait all goddamn day if it meant getting the hell out of here.

 

Steve’s finger curls and he hops down to the elevator floor. He slides the weird green jar under the elevator door seconds before it closes.

 

“Come on, let’s go!”

 

They throw down Erica’s backpack, Steve’s bat, and Dustin’s duffel bag, which Steve tosses out of the elevator at the approximate speed of light. Erica and Dustin crawl out first, thank fuck, and Robin wiggles between the door and the floor like she’s a limbo champion. 

 

The jar with the green shit is cracking: they’re running out of time.

 

“You next, Munson,” Steve urges, staring at the little jar with nervous energy.

 

Eddie rolls out of the elevator. He doesn’t bother coming to a stand - he grabs Steve’s arms and yanks the other man out of there as quickly as possible. Steve’s shoes barely clear the door when the jar finally gives up the ghost and breaks. The green stuff eats through the fucking floor. 

 

“Jesus Christ,” Steve pants.

 

No kidding. The ground is sizzling : Eddie’s very glad they didn’t try opening one of those on purpose. 

 

“Shit,” Robin curses, slapping a hand on her knee. “I scraped my knee: does anyone have a bandaid?”

 

Eddie shrugs off his vest. “You could always use this?” It’s not the best option, but he doesn’t think Steve’s oversized leather number would help more .

 

“Thanks.” She ties it around her knee tightly. Goosebumps break out on his arms : it’s chilly down in the depths, or maybe Russians just like it cold. Maybe it reminds them of the motherland.

 

“Holy mother of God,” Dustin says.

 

Eddie turns to see an endless hallway. Every single gym class he’s ever skipped flashes through his mind all at once. Fuck, he should’ve taken up running.

 

“Hope you guys are in good shape.”

 

Steve picks up the bat and starts walking, like they all haven’t almost died five times already. He was freaking out earlier: how the hell is he so calm right now? 

 

Personally, Eddie is losing it. They’re trapped miles underground, nobody has any idea where they are, they have no food or water, and there could be Russians with guns around literally any corner. They’re screwed . He’s trying not to show it, because the kids deserve to have some hope, but they have a snowball’s chance in hell of getting out in one piece.

 

Steve turns around and raises an eyebrow. “Are you all just gonna stand there?”

 

Eddie shakes himself off. Maybe it’s just the exhaustion getting to him. He catches up to Steve and they start walking, with the kids and Robin trailing behind them.

 

“Should one of us take the back?” Eddie asks in a half-whisper.

 

“What for?”

 

“Like, if something comes from behind us, I don’t want Erica dealing with it.” In D&D, you put the tanks on the outsides of the party to protect the squishies. Eddie isn’t much of a tank - he’s a bard at best - but he’s still a beefier target than Erica. 

 

“I guess… Here, take the bat.” Steve tosses him the nail bat, which is still metal as hell, even with everything else.

 

“But what if something attacks you?” Without the bat, Steve is completely unprotected.

 

Steve shrugs. “I’ll figure it out. I always do.”

 

Steve jogs ahead without so much as a goodbye . Some puzzle pieces are starting to fit together, and Eddie really doesn’t like the picture it’s making. 

 

They sort themselves into a loose clump - Steve in the front, then Dustin, then Erica, then Robin, and finally Eddie himself in the back. So far it’s just one long hallway, no corners to turn or places to hide, but it has to lead somewhere, right? 

 

Eddie doesn’t exactly know what the escape plan is. Hell, he doesn’t even know if there is one. He wishes more than anything that he’d pressed Steve for answers earlier.

 

Robin slows down after a while - Eddie has completely lost track of time - and looks up at him. 

 

“Did he tell you anything? I... heard you guys talking a little bit last night, but I fell asleep before you got anywhere.”

 

He shakes his head. “Not as many as I wanted. He said that I wouldn’t believe him, but also that he doesn’t really have a choice anymore. I think I can crack him soon.”

 

“We could try it now,” she suggests. “I’ll distract Dustin, and you can figure out what’s really going on here.”

 

It’s not a bad idea. They might not get another shot - for all he knows, they could die any minute now. He doesn’t want to go down without knowing why .

 

“Let’s do it.”

 

Robin taps Dustin’s shoulder. “So, what’s in your duffel bag, anyway?”

 

“Oh! Well, I have some Three Musketeers, a screwdriver, a few bottles of Gatorade, hairspray -”

 

“Hold on,” Erica interrupts. “You’ve had Gatorade this whole time and you didn’t say anything?”

 

“I was saving it! You can go three days without -”

 

“Three days my shoe: give me some Gatorade, nerd!”

 

Eddie watches in horror as Dustin and Erica devolve into an all-out slap-fight. They’re being so loud and wasting all kinds of energy - please, please let there not be any cameras in this hallway.

 

“Hey!” Steve turns with his hands on his hips and a look on his face that makes Eddie want to go down on his knees and beg for forgiveness. Well, and just plain beg. He won’t take any responsibility when Steve is in those shorts.

 

“Dustin, give Erica a bottle of Gatorade and apologize to her.”

 

Dustin scowls. “Why do I have to apologize?”

 

“Because, Henderson, you knew she was thirsty last night and you didn’t say anything. Erica, thank Dustin and apologize for hitting him. And both of you: stop fighting, alright?”

 

“Fine.” Dustin digs through the duffel bag and hands her a red bottle. “I’m sorry for hoarding important resources.”

 

“Thank you for sharing. I’m sorry I hit you.” Erica could not possibly sound smugger.

 

Steve claps his hands. “Great. Now that we’re all getting along, let’s keep going, shall we?”

 

So much for that plan. 

 

They never seem to stop walking. Eddie’s grateful he wore his good boots - if he had on his usual dollar-store trash he’d have insane blisters by now. 

 

And, well, he might be exhausted, hungry, and thirsty (because Dustin’s right. They have no idea how long they’re gonna be stuck down here, so they should save whatever resources they have), but he’s not dead , so that’s probably a win. 

 

And being in the back means Eddie gets to look at Steve’s ass and his extremely bare thighs as much as he likes. Plenty of time to daydream when you’re walking forever.

 

“Oh, God,” Robin groans. Eddie startles.

 

“What is it? What’s wrong?”

 

“You’re thinking something gross, aren’t you?”

 

“It’s not gross,” he sniffs. If it were someone else, he’d assume she was being homophobic, but not someone else. It’s Robin.

 

“It’s Steve .”

 

Yeah, he’s Steve alright. Eddie can think of lots of things he’d like to do with Steve. 

 

“That! That right there! You get that look off of your face and pay attention.”

 

Eddie rolls his eyes. “To what? If there are cameras, then the Russians clearly aren’t lookin’ at ‘em. We’ve been walking for…” Eddie tries to figure out how much time has passed, which is basically impossible. “Hours,” he finishes weakly, but he feels the point stands.

 

“Well, we don’t know their schedule, do we? For all we know, a guard patrol could come down this exact hallway any minute now!”

 

And Eddie would do what about that, exactly? He has a sick bat and a pocket knife: he doesn’t like his chances. At best he could give the kids enough time to run. If he’s going to die down here then at the very least he can die happy.

 

He keeps himself from saying any of that. Robin’s already freaking out enough as it is, she doesn’t need his pessimism making things worse.

 

“Aye aye, captain.” He salutes her.

 

“Still, what do you think the green stuff is for?” She asks.

 

She’s not quiet enough: Dustin turns. “It’s probably something valuable, like Promethium.”

 

“What’s Promethium?” Steve falls back, too, and they’re all walking in a row, now.

 

“It’s what Victor Stone’s dad used to make Cyborg’s parts,” Robin explains.

 

Erica puts a hand to her stomach. “You’re all so nerdy it makes me physically ill.”

 

“Hey, no, don’t lump me in with them!” Steve protests.

 

“Please.” She rolls her eyes. “I’ve heard you talking about Bruce Lee. Do you know what you are? A nerd .”

 

“Bruce Lee isn’t nerdy , he’s a martial artist: that’s, like, automatically cool. Besides, I don’t know jack shit about Prometheus.”

 

Promethium , not Prometheus.”

 

Steve blinks at Dustin in confusion. “What’s the difference?”

 

“Prometheus is a Greek Titan,” Eddie explains. “He stole fire from the gods and gave it to us lowly humans. Promethium is a chemical.”

 

Dustin side-eyes Eddie. “Listen, it doesn’t matter what it is: it’s being used to make something.”

 

“Or power something,” Robin adds.

 

“What, like a nuke? Are we walking toward a nuclear bomb?” Despite the question, Steve doesn’t actually sound that nervous about it. 

 

Robin shrugs. “Maybe. But why would they build anything here? I mean, it’s just Hawkins.” 

 

Steve and Dustin share a glance, and Eddie takes his moment to strike.

 

“Yeah. Why Hawkins, Steve?”

 

Steve blanches. “Um. Okay, listen, you’re all in it now, so -”

 

“Are you kidding me?” Dustin shouts. “We can’t just tell them!”

 

“Look around, Henderson! Don’t you think they deserve to know? I’m telling them: you can get the rest of the Party to yell at me later.”

 

Dustin huffs, but he doesn’t say anything else. It’s quiet for a while, Steve with a look of concentration on his face. Erica loses her patience before anyone else.

 

She says, “Are you letting us in on this big secret or what?”

 

“I am, I am! I just… I’ve never actually had to tell anyone before.”

 

“Try starting from the beginning,” Robin suggests.

 

Steve chuckles. “That’s more complicated than you think. I guess - okay, so do you guys remember when Will went missing? They found that body, and they said it was actually another kid all along - that whole thing?"

 

They all nod.

 

"Yeah, that's... not what actually happened."

 

Steve tells them the most insane story Eddie’s ever had the displeasure of hearing. The whole thing is just completely wild: it involves superpowers, alternate dimensions, monsters, and evil government scientists. 

 

Eddie can’t believe it. He shouldn’t believe it. Robin clearly doesn’t.

 

She says, “Have you lost your damn mind?”

 

Steve doesn’t even get upset. “Believe me or don’t: it’s the truth.”

 

Dustin nods in agreement. “He missed a few things, but yeah, it’s all true.”

 

“What did I miss?”

 

“You completely skipped the MKUltra stuff! And El’s trip to visit her sister.”

 

“Oh, shit, that was last year, wasn’t it? She came back dressed like a Hell’s Angel, with the - with the hair .”

 

Dustin laughs. “I forgot about the hair!”

 

“So you’re both crazy. Great,” Erica says in annoyance.

 

Eddie is no conspiracy theorist: he doesn’t need a tinfoil hat to know that the government is trying to fuck him over. That’s just common sense. But there’s a big difference between that and believing that there are little supersoldiers out there. 

 

On the other hand, he doesn’t think Steve is crazy. Traumatized, sure, but crazy? No. The whole story doesn’t make much sense, but that’s the thing about lies: people always try too hard to make them work . Reality tends to be messy.

 

And it makes a few things finally fit: who the hell El is, how Steve got so close with all the kids, why Will had a panic attack when it got too cold, and the emergency channel . It can’t be complete bullshit. 

 

Either Steve and the kids all shared some fucked up collective hallucination, or… 

 

“Shit. You’re not fucking with us, are you?”

 

Steve shakes his head. “Wish I was, man.”

 

Robin throws her hands up. “You can’t possibly believe this.”

 

I wish you’d trust us .

 

Steve is finally, finally reaching out. Whatever he’s saying, real or not, is something he believes. There’s not a single hint of a lie. 

 

“I trust him.”

 

It’s worth saying, even as Robin and Erica declare him just as bad as the other two. Steve’s smile, as small and weak as it is, could outshine the sun. 

 

Eventually, hours or years later, Eddie truly doesn’t know, they stumble into a room off to the side, Steve slamming the heavy metal door behind them. Robin immediately collapses on the floor and unties Eddie’s jacket: her scraped knee is still bleeding a little, although it looks more painful than actually dangerous to Eddie’s untrained eye. 

 

“You doing alright?” He asks softly.

 

She nods. “I’m good. I mean, this whole situation sucks , but I’m good. Do you… do you really believe him?”

 

Eddie sits down, too, and he lets his head rest against the wall. God, he’s so tired. 

 

“I believe that he believes it.”

 

“I get that, I just - I don’t know. I mean, a super secret evil lab? In Hawkins ? Nothing ever happens here.”

 

He shrugs. “Good place to hide shit. Nobody’s even looking.” That’s probably the easiest part to believe - Wayne’s never once had a good thing to say about the HNL, and he knows just about everything that goes on in this town. 

 

Dustin, Erica, and Steve are looking around the room, although there isn’t much to see. There’s a big-ass cage with nothing in it, a vent cover on the ceiling, and a broken hunk of metal just laying on the floor, but Eddie’s never been very good at perception checks.

 

Erica stares up at the cage, a frown marring her face. “Hey, Steve?”

 

Steve glances over at her. “What’s up?”

 

“How big did you say that Demogorgon was?”

 

“Oh, what, so you believe me now?”

 

“No! I just - how big?”

 

“Maybe nine feet, how come?”

 

She nods at the cage. “What do you think they kept in here ?”

 

Steve walks over to the cage. Eddie forces himself to a stand and heads over as well. They end up next to each other, shoulders brushing, Steve’s warmth radiating off of him like he’s Eddie’s own personal furnace. 

 

“Shit,” Steve curses, running a hand through his hair. “ Shit . Henderson, any chance they just thought this might come in handy?”

 

“Are we ever that lucky? And see this metal over here?” Dustin gestures to the lump on the floor. “There’s a handle, sort of, on the other side - it’s been bent, but I’d be willing to bet that this used to be a door.”

 

“So something broke out,” Steve says grimly.

 

“Probably.”

 

“Right. Fantastic. Any other bad news while we’re at it?”

 

Dustin points at the ceiling. “Camera up there.”

 

Eddie looks up. There is a camera, and not even a very well-hidden one. Steve sighs.

 

“Eddie, can I borrow the bat real quick?”

 

Eddie hands it over. Steve flips it in his hands once, twice, and then he hits the camera. He hits it again , and suddenly Steve is just recklessly going at the camera in the ceiling, hitting it over and over again. 

 

Steve steps away after a minute, panting and sweating, and Eddie really shouldn’t be attracted to any of that, but it’s not like his dick has ever once listened to his brain. 

 

The camera itself looks a lot like the hunk of metal on the floor: it’s just wires and scrap.  

 

“Okay,” Steve says, trying and failing to push his hair out of his face, “that might have bought us some time, but there’s no way they don’t know we’re here. We need a way out, stat. Any ideas?”

 

“We could always take the vent,” Dustin points out. “It worked last time.”

 

“Wouldn’t they be able to track us?” Robin asks.

 

Steve shakes his head. “Remember the vents upstairs? They’re kind of a maze: it’d be hard to track someone if they had a decent head start.”

 

“I vote we try it. It’s not like things can get any worse,” Eddie jokes darkly. 

 

They use Dustin’s screwdriver to get the vent cover off. Steve lifts Erica carefully toward the ceiling, and she pulls herself into the vent entirely.

 

“I think it’s large enough for everyone!” She says, sticking her head back out to look at them. 

 

Steve shrugs. “Good enough for me.”

 

Steve starts lifting up Dustin’s duffel bag right as something bangs on the door. Eddie jumps, Steve drops the bag, and everyone still on the ground turns around.

 

“Russians?” Robin asks.

 

Another loud bang . The metal door caves inwards, just a little bit, but there’s definitely a dent. Eddie shivers and looks at the hunk of metal on the floor - he hates this.

 

“No. I don’t think so. But what…” Steve pauses. “You’re bleeding. Fuck , I forgot you were bleeding.”

 

“What does that have to do with anything?” Robin shouts.

 

“The monsters like blood! Steve, what do we do?” Dustin looks up at Steve hopefully.

 

Steve’s entire face has shuttered. It’s not like last night in the elevator, when he clearly wasn’t there anymore: it’s more like he’s put up some kind of wall between himself and everyone else. For the very first time, Eddie can’t tell what Steve might be feeling, and he doesn’t like it one bit. 

 

Steve doesn’t answer: he starts digging through Dustin’s duffle bag recklessly. “Come on, come on… ha!” He pulls out a can of hairspray.

 

“Is now really the time, Steve?” Robin asks. 

 

“Just trust me. Okay, does anyone have extra fabric they don’t care about? I’d use the leather jacket, but it won’t burn well.”

 

Eddie looks down at his denim vest, abandoned on the floor. He loves that vest almost as much as his guitar: it’s seen him through gigs at the Hideout, late nights in Indy, and even the incident at the Quarry. 

 

It’s not worth his life. 

 

“Will the vest work?” 

 

Steve grabs it and considers it. “Maybe. It won’t light easily, so I’ll still need some kind of tinder - sorry, can I borrow your pocket knife?”

 

Eddie tosses him the pocket knife, and Steve gets to work. He cuts off the sleeves of his own t-shirt, sprays them with the hairspray, and then wraps them around his bat, and suddenly Eddie gets exactly what he’s going for.

 

“Proficiency in improvised weaponry,” he breathes. 

 

Steve does the same thing with the denim vest, tearing it to shreds in a second. Meanwhile, the door is crunching inward. Meanwhile, there are probably a half-dozen Russian soldiers on their way to kill them all. 

 

Eddie couldn’t care less about any of that. Steve pulls his jacket back on and takes out his lighter.

 

“It doesn’t like fire,” he explains absently. “Okay, Robin, Eddie, get Dustin up the vent and then follow him, alright? I’m gonna hold this thing back for as long as I can.”

 

“The hell you are!” Dustin protests. “You can’t kill that thing by yourself!”

 

Steve locks eyes with Eddie. He nods, just once, and faces the door. Eddie understands what he’s meant to do. 

 

Eddie scoops Dustin up - Christ, the kid is heavy - and forces him through the ceiling vent. Dustin squirms, kicks, and screams bloody murder the whole fucking time, but even he can’t fight Erica Sinclair, who drags him out of Eddie’s arms and fully into the vents.

 

“Don’t let him back down here,” Eddies instructs. “Okay, now what?”

 

“Now you run ,” Steve says. The door buckles. 

 

It’s tall. That’s the very first thing Eddie notices: how fucking tall it is. Its skin is pale, too, almost white. It has long fingers, or maybe those are claws, and its face… oh God, its face .

 

“How does it see?” Eddie asks, which is probably a stupid thing to ask, what with these being his last words and all.

 

Steve sets the bat alight. He takes a swing at the monster - a real monster, shit - and the thing backs away, making a sound that will haunt Eddie’s dreams for the rest of his fucking life. What the hell kind of animal yells like that?

 

“Go!” 

 

Eddie hesitates. Robin, on the other hand, doesn’t; she opens the cage and shouts, “Get it in here! We can shut the door on it and get out together!”

 

Steve backs up enough to let the Demogorgon in the room. It’s a hulking beast, a real hellspawn: Eddie would be impressed if someone brought this to Hellfire. As it is, he wants to get as far away as quickly as possible.

 

Adrenaline has a way of making things take longer. Steve dances the Demogorgon around the room, taking swings that mostly don’t land, and driving it into the cage, inch by horrible inch. It lasts probably a minute at the longest, but it feels like it lasts a lifetime, and takes Eddie’s sanity along with it. 

 

Because Steve is glorious . He’s always handsome, he’s undeniably sexy, and he’s even pretty cute, but this is a different goddamn level. His hair is everywhere , he’s dripping with sweat, his hands are clutching the bat like a lifeline, and his face is set in determination. His eyes blaze, which might be because of the fire, but he looks lit from within: Steve glows

 

Eddie is so fucking terrified he could throw up. He is so in love. 

 

Steve drives the monster into the cage, and Robin slams the door. The Demogorgon snarls and claws at the walls, but this cage is stronger than the last one: it holds. 

 

Steve drops the bat, blowing on his palms. 

 

“Can we go now?”

 

Eddie glances upward. Erica has her head stuck out and an eyebrow raised. He’s never seen a more unimpressed little girl in his life.

 

“Sure, sure, we can go.” 

 

Eddie pulls himself up, struggling a little because, hey, athletics aren’t exactly his strong suit.

 

And then, because absolutely nothing can go well, the Russians run into the room, their guns drawn.

 

Somebody asks, “Where are the other three?” Their voice is heavily accented and incredibly authoritative, so they’re probably the bastard in charge, or close enough to it.

 

“Other three?” Steve sounds exactly like the clueless jock Eddie always thought he was. “It’s just the two of us.”

 

The sound of metal hitting flesh echoes in the room. Erica gasps and Eddie slaps his hand over her mouth without a second thought.

 

“Where. Are. They?”

 

“Long gone.” It’s Robin that responds this time. “We sent them away ages ago, before the monster even showed up. Sorry: you snooze, you lose.”

 

The man chuckles. “I see. Take these two: I have questions for them. And you, my little Leshy, will stay right where you are.”

 

The Russians file out of the room, leaving Eddie, Erica, and Dustin alone in the vent. Well, and with the monster, which is screeching intermittently. 

 

“We should - let’s get out of here, yeah?” Eddie doesn’t want to wait around for the Demogorgon to break out again

 

“What about Robin and Steve?” Erica whispers.

 

“We’ll find them, we’ll break them out, and we’ll get out of this hellhole.” Eddie’s more sure of that than anything else: dying to a monster is one thing, but being killed by a bunch of assholes with guns? That is not how Eddie Munson dies. “But first, we need to get moving. Robin and Steve got us a headstart: let’s make the most of it.”  

Notes:

And with some badassery from Steve and some quick thinking from the Buckley corner, the monster is neutralized... for now *suspenseful stinger plays*

Chapter 28: Running Cold/The Water’s Running Cold

Notes:

tw: drugging/implied torture/description of broken bones

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"How do you know its weaknesses?" 


Steve takes in a breath, a short wheeze more than anything else, collecting himself after being punched in the face for the eighth goddam time in a row. 

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He says, voice shaking as he does so, a breath after every few words. He spares a glance up at the commander, as if looking him in the eyes will make this any more believable. “I saw that…that thing and made a bunch...a bunch of guesses. I don’t know what it is, and there’s no way that freak of nature has any weaknesses.”

 

A punch to the gut this time, the general simply watched, unflinching. Steve laughs. “Shit. That one…that one stung.”

 

The commander doesn’t laugh, nor does his underling. The guard hits him again for good measure.

 

“You know more than you say…and yet you continue to lie to me.” The commander leans down, meeting his eyes this time. “Who do you work for?”

 

“No one. I–shit just happens here, ok? A girl died in my backyard from some chemical leak, a bunch of other people died, and you know what? I have sort of a rep for getting the shit beat out of me so when I thought something weird was going on I brought a weapon! That’s it!” 

 

“Again with the lies. Who–”

 

“It’s not a lie! I’m telling you the truth I don’t–”

 

The guard grabs him this time, yanks him up by the hair and slams him against the metal pole he’s tied to. 

 

Who… do you work for?” 


“I don’t–” A sharp hiss. “I don’t work for anyone. I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

 

“Would your partner be more willing to tell the truth?”

 

“My…” The grip tightens on his hair, his eyes go wide. “She doesn’t know anything! She’s never seen that monster before, she–”

 

“So you do know what that is?” The commander glances at the guard, motions for him to drop Steve. He gets close again, too close, way too close. “We have other ways of getting you to talk, ебанный пиздабол.”

 

He steps away, the guard steps forward in his place. He’s out in seconds. 

 

 

“I still don’t believe you.”

“Wh–how much proof do you need? The Russains were keeping a giant faceless monster in there, Steve totally kicked its ass, and you saw this and still question our story?”

 

“You said that all of this happened…” Erica pauses, narrows her eyes and raises a brow. “And my brother was there?”

 

Dustin looks over at Eddie, confused expressions matching, then back to Erica. “.... yes?

 


“My brother, Lucas Charles Sinclair?”

 

“Wait…so you believe everything about El and the Gate and the demodogs and the Mind Flayer, you just…question your brother’s involvement?”

 

“That’s correct.”

 

“Sure, yea, makes total–”

 

They all freeze, words cut off by nothing more than a faint voice, barely heard over their conversation. A scream. 

 

“Hey Dustin, I think I’m pretty sure we have to head through another fan.” Eddie talks just a bit too loud, he’s not sure why he’s smiling when he says it, the strain behind it is pretty damn obvious, but he does it anyways. “Think you could shut it off?”

 

“What?” Dustin takes a second to catch up, to follow Eddie’s hand over to the broken open console. “Shit–yea just gimme a sec.”

 

“So…” Eddie slides back over to Erica. “How you holdin’ up back here?”

 

“Now that I’ve found the nerd’s snack collection ,” She makes a point of glaring at Dustin while she says that, rolling her eyes at his middle finger. “I’m doing fine.”

 

“Oh yea? What sorta stash does he have–”

 

“You’re pretty shit at this whole distraction thing, you know.” Erica states matter-of-factly, like it's the most obvious thing in the world. “You’ve been talking about random crap for the past nine hours , and it’s been getting more and more obvious each time, especially with your timing.”

 

“I–”

 

Speaking of wasting time… you need help with that?” 

 

Dustin huffs. “ No. ” 

 

“Well, I mean, it’s taking a while and–”

 

“Yea, no shit, Sherlock.”

 

“I’m just saying, if we don’t find a more efficient way to stop these fans, we’re never gonna find help and your ice cream buddies are toast.” 

 

“Woah, hey,” Eddie shifts so that he’s between the two of them, rapidly looking either way. “I’m sure they’ll be fine–”

 

Shouting cuts them off this time, someone punching metal, begging , though none of them can make out the specifics. 

 

“With all that bull you spouted about what the Russian guards will do to us if we get caught–you know, that super comforting speech you gave when you were using your walkie, that all of us could hear–there’s only so much of that those two can withstand.” 

 

Eddie opens his mouth to reply, only for Erica to slam her hand over it.

 

“And before either of you try to lie about it now, let me finish.” She glances over to Eddie, waits for a response, a nod, then lets her hand fall from his face. “We’ve only made it about .3 miles in the time we’ve been here, and with it being 10 miles out back to the elevator–”

 

“Wait,” Dustin pauses his efforts with the fan. “How do you know it's that far?” 

 

“I’ve been keeping track. So comparing our time walking out to our time crawling back, it should take us about…twelve and a half days. So yea, toast.” 

 

Eddie frowns. “Did you just do all of that in your head?”

 

“I’m good with numbers.”

 

“Holy shit. You’re a nerd!”

 

“Come again?”

 

“You, Erica Sinclair…are a nerd.” 

 

“You better take that back, nerd.

 

“Nope!” Dustin laughs. “Truth’s out, can’t put it back in the box.” 

 

“Oh so you agree with him?”

 

“Of course he does.” Eddie shrugs, nudges Dustin to go back to working on the fan. “Let’s focus on the facts, shall we? Fact one: You’re a math whiz, apparently–”

 

“That was a pretty straightforward equation.”

 

“Fact number two! You’re a political junkie.”

 

Just because I don’t agree with communism as an ideology–”

 

“You like My Little Pony.” Dustin chimes in, not looking their way.

 

“And what does My Little Pony have to do with this?”

 

“Ah, let’s recall the ponies' latest adventures, shall we?” He turns away from the panel and taps his finger on his chin. “The evil centaur team and Tirek turn Applejack into a dragon at Midnight Castle, and then Megan and the other ponies have to use Moochick’s magic to defeat his rainbow of darkness, saving them from a lifetime of enslavement. All the pink in the world can’t disguise that centaurs and castles and dragons and magic are all classic nerd tropes.” 

 

Ergo, My Little Pony is nerdy.” Eddie states, using the same tone she’d used accusing him before. “Ergo, you, Erica, are a nerd.”

 

“And how do you know so much about My Little Pony?” She snickers; Dustin rolls his eyes and turns back to the panel. 

 

“Because I’m…a nerd.” Dustin tugs a few wires, the fan slowly spinning to a stop.

 

Eddie shifts to the side, motioning for Erica to go ahead. “After you…nerd.” 

 

– 

 

This is it. This is how Robin finally loses her mind. 

 

It’s a perfectly reasonable way to go–mentally–to lose every ounce of their sanity locked in some metal broom closet, or designated torture chamber—whatever space they have her in. The lights are clinically bright, the metal’s cold against her legs, her stupid knee still hurts and she’s alone. 

 

She’s close to Steve. That isn’t a good thing. 

 

There’s some annoying as shit guard pacing back and forth in front of her door, a precaution in case she breaks out, as if there’s any sort of fair fight between her and that stupid metal door. The incessant clunk clunk clunk outside is probably what will do her in, she swears it, and she doesn’t understand why that’s where her focus is, of all things, yet here it is. Those stupid boots. Those godforsaken boots. 

 

The boots stop, she regrets everything she’s ever said about them. 

 

“I believe your friend has reached his limit.” The commander says simply, calmly, not a hint of emotion behind his voice. “Would you like to see him?”

 

Is this a test? A trick? Is it better for them to be together or apart? What the hell do they mean by limit–

 

“Let’s go, сука.” 

 

Third option, she waits too long and no answer will save her. The guards on either side of him step forward and grab her arms, lugging her up and hardly reacting to her kicking and flailing, to her screams. Fuck, they probably don’t even know what she’s saying . It’s not like they would care anyways. 

 

“Let go of me! Get your hands off me I swear to–” 

 

They throw her onto the ground and step away, laughing as she awkwardly flips over onto her stomach, movements messed up by her wrists bound together.

 

“Steve! Hey–” She shuffles closer to him and shakes his shoulder. He’s bruised all over, his fingers black and twisted, every last one of them. He’s barely breathing, she’s not even sure if he is. “Steve? Steve? Hey–”

 

“He…has reached his limit, you agree?” The commander laughs, stepping into the room with something in hand…a mask, connected to a machine one of his men wheeled in behind him.

 

“What did you do to him? What is that? What–”

 

The man cuts her off with a sharp slap across the face, sending her to the ground just as she finally gets her footing. The anger leaves as soon as it had come, once again replaced with that cold disposition, motioning for the guards to drag the two of them to the chair in the center of the room.

 

She still fought, even as they tied her up, even as the fighting served no purpose any longer. 

 

“Steve, Steve wake up! Come on come on Steve! ” 

 

The guards stepped away from her again, allowing the commander to get close again. He slowly, carefully puts the mask on over Steve’s face.

 

“What are you doing? Hey, Hey I’m talking to you!”

 

He doesn’t listen–of course he doesn’t–and instead lifts up Steve’s head by his hair, watching to see him breath in and out, little puffs of air every few seconds. She hates that thing, and she doesn’t know what the hell it’s doing, but he’s breathing and she can hear it, see it. He’s breathing. 

 

“Steve, Steve can you hear me?” She leans her head back as far as she can, trying to see him. The commander’s still got a grip on him. “Don’t– don’t touch him!”

 

He listens, then. Swiftly lets him go and slowly starts walking around the chairs to her. He’s smiling. 

 

“I think your friend need a doctor.” Again, no emotion behind his tone. Casual, as though he were just talking with a stranger on the street. “Good thing…” He leans down, sneering at her. “We have the very best.”

 

They’re laughing again. Those bastards are laughing like this is all just the funniest thing in the goddamn world. Her best friend is on the verge of death and all they do is just laugh

 

She gathers what little courage she has, and spits in his face. The laughter stops.

 

“You…are going to regret that, сука.”

 

“Let us out.” They start walking away, swiftly exiting the room and ignoring her once more. “Bastards! Let us out! Let us out!

– 

 

“Ha!” Dustin exclaims, shoving the metal floorboard off to the side and climbing out. “Jackpot.”

 

“What the…” Eddie pulls himself out of the vent–struggling for just long enough that Dustin gives him a look once he’s successful–then helps Erica up. “Please tell me we didn’t just break into the big bad’s lab.

 

“I’d say if there was one…this is what it’d look like.” Erica mutters under her breath, looking around the place same as Eddie was, before her eyes fall on Dustin. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?”

 

“I think I found a faster route!”

 

“Wh–Henderson!–” Eddie huffs and runs after him. “Keep your voice down, do you want to die?”

 

“How’s that for saving time?” Dustin laughs, scrambling into the parked vehicle, only for his momentum to be lost when he slams his hand across the ignition. “Shit, no key.”

 

“You seriously thought they’d just leave keys in there?” 

 

Eddie squinted at it. “What even is that thing? A buggy? A lift?”

 

Dustin rolls his eyes and shoves past her, muttering about a spare somewhere while searching around. Erica rolls her eyes right back, then starts wandering around.

 

“Seriously? Did anyone ever tell you guys that going off on your own was a bad idea–” Eddie calls after her, only to skid to a stop just by where she’d gone. “Is that…”

 

A cage, tall and metal, just like the one Steve and Robin had forced the Demogorgon into. It was surrounded by others like it, some smaller than the rest, some larger. They’re all empty–for now at least–Eddie would hate to be present on the day they aren’t , to test and see if they’ll hold. 

 

A loud crackle sounds behind him, making him jump a good foot in the air. Erica laughs.

 

“What the hell is that?

 

“A deadly weapon.” She shrugs. “Figure we might need it. You know, to save your friends.”

 

“Right, right yea let’s just–” Eddie snags it fast, ignoring her pout when he manages to keep it from here. “I’ll keep an eye on it, ok?” 

 

“Seriously? Guys? You’re just gonna run off without me?” Dustin huffs, talking again before Eddie gets the chance to explain. “I found the keys.”

 

“Great! I will take those as well.” Another snag, once again a child pouting, and again he ignores it.

 

“I uh…don’t think you can drive while holding that, dude.”

 

“Yea, well–” Eddie fumbles with it, trying to get into the vehicle and turn the ignition. “I’m not handing a child something that could kill somebody.”

 

“I’ll just watch it.” Dustin shrugs, then starts grabbing for it. “Seriously I’ll just–”

 

“No, no way in hell–”

 

“I’m serious just lemme hold it for a bit I won’t–”

 

“Nope! Not gonna happen–”

 

“Got it!” Erica shouts, grabbing it while the two distract each other. “Now can we please just go already.”

 

Eddie sighs. “I hate children.” 

 

– 

 

“Help! Help! I swear to god I don’t care who walks through that door I’ll gut you if you don’t let us!--”

 

“Rob, hey could you quit…could you quit yelling?”

 

“Steve?” Robin gasps out a laugh. “Steve! Hey, hey are you ok?”

 

“I uh…” He takes in a wheezing breath. “Take a guess.”

 

“That thing’s not pumping poison in your system or anything, right?”

 

“Not…that I’m aware of.”

 

“Great, great ok. Ok! That’s…that’s something right?”

 

“Sure, sure, yeah. How long…” Another breath. “How long was I out?”

 

Robin pauses, breath hitching before she responds, voice coming out in a sort of squeak. “Not long.”

Steve doesn’t respond.

 

“You’ve been kind of in and out.” She clarifies, then speaks again when the silence continues. “Still with me Stevie?”

 

“Yea, I’m with you.”

 

“...Do you remember Mrs.Click’s sophomore history class?”

 

“What?”

 

“I’m gonna keep talking, just respond when I ask, yea?” She tries to be vague on it, she’s not sure why she won’t just tell him she’s trying to keep him awake. For some reason there’s a lingering fear that he’ll deny it and ignore her out of spite, it may not even be too large of a mental leap for her to assume. “Mrs.Clickity Clackity, that’s what us band dweebs called her.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“First period, Tuesday’s and Thursday’s, so you were always late. Do you remember that class?”

 

“No.” 

 

“I sat behind you, twice a week for a year. Do you remember me?”

 

“...no.”

 

Robin huffs out a laugh. “You know, that actually used to really hurt me. That you didn’t pay attention to people outside your little circle. It was just..the biggest deal in the world that the Steve Harrington didn’t bother with the lowly Robin Buckley, like it was a personal offense. Crazy, right?”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“Don’t be. I don’t care anymore. I stopped caring a while ago. I hated your guts for the first week or so we worked together. Me and Eddie became friends and even though you and I were getting on good terms I just loved having the excuse to finally get back at you.” She sighs. “I don’t hate you anymore, you know that right?”

 

No response.

 

“Steve? You still awake?”

 

“Yea.”

 

She furrows her brows, but keeps going nonetheless. “I stopped caring about that after we found out about the migraines. After you…you drove me home when I was sick. I always thought you were just…an asshole . That you were above it all, you didn’t care about anyone else. And yet there you were, mother of six, giving a shit about little old me.”

 

Steve laughs, though it sounds like it hurts. 

 

“Plus, fighting a giant monster and being held captive by evil Russians definitely helps put things into perspective. I mean, who cares that you didn’t talk to me in history when we might die in an hour, right?”

 

“You’re not gonna die.” He says firmly, though it’s not comforting, not how he says it. “And…it was the same for me, too.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“How I found out. Didn’t…” Another breath in, this one smaller than the last. “Exactly get a warning before that…thing broke in. Who gives a shit what Tommy H thinks about me when I just watched someone light a monster on fire.

 

“Guess it really is an eye opener then, huh?”

 

“Yep.” He sighs. “Popularity’s total bullshit, Rob. It’s a sham. I’ve been almost murdered three times over and I’m happier now than I ever was before.” 

 

“You really need to work on that bad habit of yours, dingus. Some of us would prefer it if you made it out unscathed.” 

 

“...You know, I wish I’d known you in Mrs.Click’ class.”

 

“Yea?”

 

“Yea, then you could’ve helped me actually pass the class.” Another laugh, though it hardly sounds like one. “Maybe instead of here, I’d be on my way to college right now.”

 

“Then it’d be me, Danny, and some other schmuck. Happily scooping ice cream, completely unaware of the hellscape beneath our feet.”

 

“Gotta say though, I liked being your schmuck.” 

 

“It was fun while it lasted.”

 

No response again. That’s fine, she didn’t pose it as a question.

 

“Hey, still with me?” She waits. “Steve? Steve, hey–hey come on you were doing so well– Steve! Steve–”

 

The door buzzes and slams open, the commander walks inside with the same guards from before, along with another man, tall with a face just as unforgiving, wearing a labcoat. The doctor.

 

“Seems our friend has fallen asleep again.” The commander laughs, running his hand through Steve’s hair. Robin opens her mouth to protest, only for him to slap Steve across the face without warning, grabbing his chin just after he gasps awake. “Tell us the truth this time, yes?”

 

The doctor takes the man’s place, pulling off the mask and holding up a large syringe to his neck.

 

“Woah, wait what is that?!” Robin leans her head back again, kicking and fighting her restraints. “What the hell is that thing?

 

“It will help you talk.” The man raises his brows and smiles, slamming the needle into his neck. Steve slumped over the second he let go, though she was the only one who reacted to it. “ Both of you.”

 

“What? No–no hey–get away from me with that–get away from me! Get away! --”

Notes:

besties eddie literally has no clue how steve managed to babysit these kids last year, he doesn't have the patience

(song for this one is Friends Of Mine by Duran Duran)

-gues

Translation notes!!
ебанный пиздабол(yebannyy pizdabol) - russian slang, means 'fucking liar'
сука(suka) - also slang, means 'bitch'

Chapter 29: Drunken Sailor

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dustin likes this plan. It’s a good plan: of course it is. It’s his plan.

 

It goes off without a hitch, naturally. Erica manages to toss the weird green stuff directly onto the floor, which gets an alarm blaring, and then they drive the vehicle to the interrogation chamber, as Eddie insists on calling it.

 

He wonders what the Russians have been doing to Robin and Steve while they were gone: in the movies, it’s all lasers and evil cats. Maybe a few punches? He doesn’t really know.

 

The crux of the plan comes: the great escape. Dustin uses the electric nightstick on the only Russian still in the room - some guy in glasses and a metal apron. Sparks fly from his shirt, and the acrid stench of burnt fabric fills the room. The guy screams and falls over, out cold.

 

He gets a look at Steve and Robin. Robin looks basically unharmed: if anything’s wrong with her, Dustin can’t spot it. Steve, on the other hand, doesn’t look so hot. He’s got a shiner on his left eye and a split lip. His jacket is gone and his t-shirt looks a little damp, as if he’s been sweating. All of this is regular Steve-damage, but then Dustin gets a look at his fingers. They’re black and twisted: that makes him wince. His mom slammed a window on her thumb once: it’s the only time he’s ever heard her curse.

 

“Henderson!” Steve cheers. “We were just talking about you.”

 

“Henderson!” Eddie shouts. “I thought we agreed that children wouldn’t use the weapons!”

 

Dustin makes the extremely difficult decision to ignore the conversation he doesn’t care about. Eddie is such a worrier: no wonder he and Steve get along so well. 

 

“You were talking about me? Who - no, wait, why ?” Did Steve tell the Russians his name? That is so not cool! 

 

“They wanted his fingers for snausages,” Robin giggles.

 

“Snausages,” Steve repeats, snorting with laughter.

 

“Holy shit, is he dead ?” Eddie asks, going over to the guy that Dustin so bravely knocked out. He’s going to have to find a better, cooler word for it for his memoirs: floored? No, that’s not it. He’ll have to work on it later, after they get out of here.

 

“He’s just unconscious,” Dustin says absently while untying Steve and Robin. He’s definitely just unconscious, right?

 

Right?

 

“Thank fuck, he’s still breathing. Henderson, I swear, if you don’t give me the weapon, I’m going to -”

 

“Shove it up my ass, I know,” Dustin finishes. 

 

See! Of course, the guy is just unconscious! Dustin wouldn’t kill someone. He can’t! Not even an evil Russian who was definitely about to torture his brave comrades, his brother and sister in arms. His best friend in the whole world, really, and Mike will just have to get over it unless he wants to start taking D&D seriously again.

 

“Okay, let’s go!” Dustin says, finally untying the rope binding the two together and moving toward the door.

 

“Are you saving us?” Robin gasps, her hands flapping excitedly.

 

Eddie stands quickly, giving Robin and Steve a tight smile. “Yes! I’m Eddie Munson, and I’m here to rescue you. Both of you, that is.”

 

“Aren’t you a little short for a stormtrooper?” Steve asks.

 

Dustin stops in his tracks. “What did you just say?”

 

“Oh. Did I get the reference wrong?”

 

Dustin knew Steve was paying attention to Star Wars this whole time. He knew it! He wishes the rest of the Party were here to see this: they’re never going to believe him. 

 

“No,” Eddie says before Dustin can come up with a response. “You got it, man.”

 

Eddie’s hands are clenched. He looks angry , actually, except for the fact that he doesn’t seem angry at all. Dustin frowns up at him - maybe he’s embarrassed? But why would Eddie be embarrassed?

 

Oh, wait, it’s because he’s in love with Steve. Duh. And Steve just made himself into Princess Leia. Dustin tries to think about how he’d feel if Suzie said something like that to him, especially in front of other people. Embarrassed would be the least of it. 

 

“You could totally be Leia,” Robin says. 

 

“Yeah?”

 

Steve sounds weird. Robin does, too, actually, come to think of it. They sound really giddy, like Mike and Lucas did that time they all went to Six Flags. Dustin’s pretty sure that both of them threw up after they rode the New Revolution, which Dustin said was too fast for them, but does anyone ever listen? Not to him, even though he’s always right.

 

Well, almost always. The Russians are a little more serious than he thought. Just a little! It’s not like anyone actually got hurt. Much. Sure, Steve got a little beat up, but that’s all normal. He’ll walk it off the way he always does!

 

“I don’t know,” Steve says as Dustin tries to herd him into the back of the vehicle. “I mean, I could totally pull off the hair buns, but I don’t think I have the figure for the dress.”

 

“No! You’d look great in the dress, I promise!”

 

Dustin gives up on trying to lead Steve and just pushes him into the back of the vehicle. He stumbles, falls, and rolls into the back, cackling like a madman. Robin follows him eagerly, continuing their conversation like nothing happened.

 

“Seriously, I think you’d look fine in any of her outfits! What do you think, Eddie? Wouldn’t Steve look nice in Leia’s dress?”

 

Eddie slams the back closed with a grunt. “Yeah. Great.”

 

“You’re so lame,” Robin complains. “Oh, Steve, Steve! What about the thing she wears at Jabba’s palace? You know, with the chains?”

 

“Jabba’s the big slug dude, right?”

 

“Yeah!”

 

Steve hums in consideration. “The thong would be an issue. I think I’m a little big for it, you know?”

 

“Okay!” Eddie shouts, turning the keys and jumpstarting the engine. “Let’s talk about literally anything else. There are children present, lady and gentleman.”

 

Dustin meets eyes with Erica. They share a moment of understanding: Eddie is definitely not objecting for their sake. They roll their eyes in tandem because adults are weird and gross sometimes. Dustin gets it a little more than he used to, what with Suzie and all, but they’re definitely still weird and gross.

 

“You could totally be Vader, too,” Robin says. Dustin glances back, she’s leaning forward, seemingly uncaring as Eddie pulls out and begins driving as fast as the engine can go. “Earlier, with the mask? That was so Vader.”

 

“Mask?” Eddie whips his head around and the vehicle swerves. “What mask?”

 

Steve and Robin ignore him entirely. Instead, they start trying to imitate Vader, which they’re pretty bad at since both of them are slurring every other word.

 

“What is wrong with them?” Erica asks.

 

Dustin would also like to know that. Eddie frowns, his hands tightening on the wheel, and somehow manages to drive just a little bit faster. 

 

Dustin has to force them into the elevator. Steve stands on a little red cart and acts like it’s a surfboard while Robin cheers him on, right up until she pulls it out from under him.

 

“Wipeout!” She cheers.

 

Eddie kneels down and forces Steve’s right eyelid open. Steve winces.

 

“Ow!”

 

“Are they drunk?” Erica asks.

 

“What? Why would they be drunk?”

 

That doesn’t even make sense to Dustin. If anything, they’re acting like they’re high. Oh, maybe that’s it! 

 

“I bet the Russians gave them something!”

 

That’s how it always goes in the movies. Someone slips Bond some poison, but it turns out he developed an immunity to it years ago. Or he has to get the antidote before he dies. 

 

Mr. Clarke said that Russia was trying to develop some kind of truth serum to use on American spies, but he also said that it would never really work. The closest you could actually get would be to lower someone’s inhibitions, which would make them act drunk.

 

“‘ In vino veritas ,’” Mr. Clarke had said, and Will got extra points for knowing what that meant because he’s great at Latin. Dustin is… not so good. He’ll catch up, though: he always does.

 

“Shit. Shit . Steve, are you drugged?” Eddie sounds really worried. 

 

“How many times, dad? I don’t do drugs. It’s only marijuana.”

 

“What did they give you?” Eddie presses. Dustin doesn’t see much point: Steve isn’t fit to say his own name, let alone answer a real question.

 

Steve shrugs. “Pretty good, though.” He boops Eddie’s nose lazily.

 

“Are they going to die?” Dustin asks. Eddie looks scared, white-faced and bug-eyed, and maybe there’s a reason for that. He’s a cool, older guy: he probably knows all kinds of things about drugs.

 

“We’re all going to die someday, my strange little child friend. It’s just a matter of how.” Robin sends him a crazed grin.

 

“You know what? It doesn’t matter. We’ll get to my van and take 'em to the nearest hospital - we can figure out the details later,” Eddie says.

 

“I like the van,” Steve says dreamily. “Boop.”

 

Eddie scowls and brings himself out of Steve’s booping range. Steve pouts, the elevator stops, and Robin rushes out into the night.

 

She’s immediately spotted by some Russians, which completely ruins Dustin’s entire escape plan. There’s no way they’re getting out now, not with the bad guys right on their tail. 

 

Okay, new plan: hide .

 

Dustin ushers them into the theater. There are two seats on one side, which is perfect for the two idiots, and two on the other.

 

“What are we doing?” Eddie hisses. “I can get us out.”

 

“We need to lay low and stick with the crowd,” Dustin whispers back. “We’ll be invisible. Like Oswald.”

 

“Didn’t Oswald get shot?” Erica asks.

 

“Like, a week later. Listen, it’s okay: when the movie lets out we’ll just walk out with everyone else.” There’s literally nothing that can go wrong as long as Tweedledee and Tweedledum stay exactly where they are. “Keep an eye on those two, alright? I’m going to call for backup.”

 

Which is exactly what Dustin does. He gets on the radio, which is thankfully picked up by Mike almost immediately.

 

“I know I was MIA,” he says quickly, “but it’s not because I was mad. Well, I was mad, but that’s not the reason. I was trapped underground in a secret Russian base.”

 

“Dustin -”

Dustin cuts him off. “The Russians have infiltrated Hawkins. They’ve got a Demogorgon, which means that there’s a gate down there somewhere, and now they’re after us, and we need help!”

 

“Dustin, you’re cutting out!” Mike’s voice is garbled, just barely audible.

 

“Mike?”

 

“Dustin, do you copy?”

 

The battery dies right before his eyes. Dustin thinks about his bag of supplies: Gatorade, hairspray, snacks. No batteries. 

 

“Shit!” Dustin hits the walkie. “Not now, come on, please. Mike!”

 

“Dustin, dude, I really think we need to get out of here before this movie’s over.”

 

Dustin startles. He doesn’t jump : only a child would jump. If he falls on his ass, well, that’s because the ledge he’s on isn’t stable. 

 

Eddie’s standing there with his arms crossed. He’s frowning: his face is probably stuck like that: he hasn’t stopped ever since Robin and Steve got captured.

 

“We need to get them to a hospital.”

 

“Why?” They seem fine to him. Goofy and annoying as hell, but fine!

 

“Do you know what the Russians gave them?” He holds up a hand as Dustin opens his mouth to explain truth serums. “I mean specifically . Because I don’t, and I sure as shit don’t know what side-effects any of it might have later on. We need a hospital, Henderson, because we have no fucking clue what this shit is or what it might do to them.”

 

Dustin scowls. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

 

“They could die , Dustin. I’m being serious: they need more help than we can give them.” 

 

Eddie just doesn’t get it. He thinks this is all serious, a big problem: Dustin knows better. Of course, he’s scared for Steve, but what he doesn’t realize is that Steve is basically invincible. Death itself could come knocking and Steve would just lock the door. Death itself did come knocking: Billy almost killed Steve and he’s still kicking. 

 

Although, Robin also got drugged, didn't she? She's probably not practically immortal the way that Steve is. Maybe... maybe she'll need some help.

 

"Fine, we'll get out of here now," he decides.

 

They walk back into the theater. Erica glares at them as Dustin plops down next to her.

 

“Finally. So, what’s the plan?”

 

“Backup isn’t coming, so we’re just going to have to get out through the front door. I’m thinking a disguise could work?” With a few hats and sunglasses, they all become new people. 

 

“Okay…” Erica sounds doubtful.

 

“It’s worth a shot. Now we just need -“ Eddie cuts himself off, staring in the direction of Steve and Robin.

 

Dustin looks over, only to find their seats empty. 

 

“Erica, where are Steve and Robin?” He asks. 

 

She shrugs.

 

Dustin has never been more frustrated in his life . Why is it that those two want to stay wherever it is they’ve landed except for when Dustin needs them to do exactly that? 

 

Where would they even go ?

 


 

“Ugh,” Steve groans. He flops against the stall and closes his eyes: he would kill for a nice nap right about now. Or for a blanket, because he’s never been so cold in his life. Not even the time he got locked out of his house in the middle of January was this bad.

 

“Has it stopped spinning for you?” Robin asks.

 

Steve reluctantly opens his eyes to check out the ceiling. It’s completely still, the way it should be.

 

“Holy shit,” he breathes. “Do you think we puked it all out?”

 

“Maybe. Ask me something. Interrogate me,” she says with a terrible Russian accent. Steve would know: he had to listen to those assholes for ages .

 

Steve leans against the toilet and tries to think of something interesting. “I don’t know. Um, when was the last time you peed your pants?”

 

“Today.”

 

He frowns. “What? When?”

 

“When the Russian doctor took out the bone saw. Just a little bit, though,” she explains through giggles.

 

He snorts. “Oh, it’s definitely still in there.”

 

“Okay, my turn,” which, hey! Steve didn’t know they were taking turns. He definitely would’ve asked a better question. 

 

“Have you… ever been in love?” She hesitates before finishing the question, like she’s not really sure she wants to ask it.

 

“Yeah. Nancy Wheeler. First semester, senior year.”

 

“She’s such a priss.”

 

Steve thinks about Nancy cutting her own palm to draw a monster into a trap. He thinks of her exposing the Lab for their crimes. He thinks of her hiding guns in her house, just in case something happens.

 

“Turns out, not really.”

 

There’s a beat. He hears Robin shifting around. Steve doesn’t bother: he just sits on the tiles, leaning against the toilet, trying not to shudder so loudly that she can hear it. 

 

“Are you still in love with her?”

 

Steve shakes his head, even though she can’t see him doing it, even though it hurts. “No.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“I found someone a little bit better for me. It’s crazy; ever since Dustin got home, he’s been saying ‘you gotta find your Suzie,’ you know?”

 

“Wait, who’s Suzie?” 

 

“Some girl from camp. His girlfriend, I guess. I’m not even sure she’s real , but that’s not the point. The point is, there’s this gu-” Steve barely stops himself in time. He keeps his lips closed , even as whatever the Russians gave him insist on forcing him to tell the whole truth and nothing but. 

 

“This person ,” he starts again once he can’t take it anymore, “the one that I… that I like, it’s somebody that I didn’t even talk to in school. And I like to pretend I don’t know why, but I do: Tommy wouldn’t have liked it, and I wouldn’t have been prom king.” Steve almost chuckles: his life as a semi-popular guy ended up in the toilet anyway, just like his vomit. “It’s so stupid. The whole thing is bullshit . I wanted to talk to them, you know? I could’ve; it’s not like things could’ve gotten much worse after Nancy dumped me, but I didn’t. And it’s so dumb, because I could’ve been hanging out with them this whole time! They’re hilarious , I mean, so funny. This summer, I have laughed harder than I have laughed… in a really, really long time. And they’re smart. Smarter than me, which, I know, not hard. They… They can help crack Russian codes. They know so much shit about almost everything I can think of. They’re completely unique, too. Like, a total outcast, and they don’t even care , because they’re just doing their own thing.”

 

Steve finally manages to shut his big, fat mouth. There’s no way Robin doesn’t know by now. God, what if she hates him? For some reason, that’s his biggest concern: not that she could hate crime him. Not that she could go all over town, spreading the word that Steve Harrington is a queer. No, it’s that she could just walk out of this bathroom and leave his life forever. 

 

Steve doesn’t want to wait around to find out. 

 

“Robin? You alive in there?” He taps the stall lightly.

 

“Yeah. Yeah, I’m alive.”

 

“So. What do you think about… all that?”

 

“I, uh, I want to tell you something. But… it’s a secret.”

 

Steve crawls under the stall and into hers without a second thought. “A secret?”

 

“Yep.” She nods and bunches her knees to her chest, giving Steve enough room to sit fully on the floor across from her.

 

“Okay. Well, what is it?”

 

“Once I tell you, you might not want to be my friend anymore.”

 

Steve can’t imagine a single thing she could tell him that would make him hate her. 

 

“No way that’s true.”

 

“It is! I’m not like your other friends, Steve. I’m not Nancy Wheeler.”

 

He can’t help interrupting. “That’s why I like you.”

 

She scoffs. “Do you remember what I said about Click’s class? How I was jealous and, like, obsessed? It’s not because I had a crush on you . It’s because… she wouldn’t stop staring at you.”

 

“Who, Mrs. Click?” 

 

Robin chuckles, her serious facade finally breaking, if only for a moment. Steve feels pride in his very core.

 

“No. Tammy Thompson.”

 

Tammy Thompson? Steve goes back through his memories: Click’s class, where he was always half-asleep. There was a blonde girl that wanted to be a singer in Nashville, except she was terrible

 

“I wanted her to look at me . Except, she couldn’t take her eyes off of you. You and your… stupid hair, and your bagel crumbs that you got everywhere , and your dumb questions. You were such a douchebag. You didn’t even like her! I would go home and just scream into my pillow because it was all so unfair.”

 

“But… Tammy Thompson’s a girl.” 

 

Steve ,” she says softly. She gives him a look, and suddenly, Steve understands.

 

“Oh.”

 

Oh .”

 

Steve leans back against the stall. “Holy shit.”

 

This changes everything . If Robin’s gay, or bi, or something , then there’s no way she’ll hate him for loving Eddie. She’ll still be his friend, she’ll stay by his side, and she won’t leave .

 

“Holy shit,” she repeats. “So, what do you think?”

 

“I think you could do better.”

 

“What?”

 

“I mean, Tammy Thompson? She’s cute and all, but she’s a total dud.”

 

“She is not!”

 

“Yes, she is. She wants to be a singer, like, move to Nashville and shit, except she can’t sing to save her life.”

 

“She has dreams .”

 

“She can’t hold a tune! She… she’s tone-deaf, have you heard her? I mean, she sounds like a muppet.”

 

“She does not sound like a muppet.”

 

“She does!” Steve starts singing Total Eclipse of the Heart with his very best Kermit impression. Robin laughs, cackles, really, and starts singing along with him.

 

“Exactly!” He grins, and she smiles, too, a real one.

 

“Yeah. And, Steve? I think you should go for it.”

 

Steve blinks at her. “Go for what?”

 

She rolls her eyes. “Eddie, dingus.”

 

The door slams open to reveal Eddie, Dustin, and Erica. Eddie storms over, glancing between them worriedly.

 

“What the hell happened?”

 

Robin meets his eyes, and even cold and in so much pain, Steve completely loses it. They sit on the floor together, cracking up, and every time Steve looks at Robin, or, worse, Eddie, it only gets funnier. Like, really? Really . Speak of the goddamn devil.

 

The joy bubbling up in his veins is irresistible. He and Robin, they’re the same! Joyce is like him, sure, but she’s an adult, and so into Hopper that it’s embarrassing to watch them in action. It’s different with Robin: they were tortured by Erica Sinclair and evil Russians together. They have a bond stronger than steel. 

 

He might be in love with Eddie, but he thinks that he’s never loved anyone the way that he loves Robin Buckley. 

Notes:

Stobin platonic soulmates forever (back on my bullshit)

Chapter 30: Someone to Need Me/Love Me Every Single Night

Notes:

tw: mentions of drugging, implied torture

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ok, now…blend.”

 

Dustin steps out, motioning for the rest of them to follow. They joined in with the rest of the crowd leaving the theater without any attention their way. Erica relaxes, though she’s the only one who does.

 

“Shit, that actually worked.” She sighs out, earning a huffed laugh from Dustin.

 

“Of course it worked. Now we just gotta get on the bus with the rest of these plebes and hop off on the stop closest to the hospital.” 

 

Robin frowns. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

 

“What do you mean? Of course it’s a good idea.”

 

“Yea, sure, except the hospital is the most obvious place for us to go–we have virtually no choice in the matter–and there’s only one hospital in the area. Who’s to say they won’t just follow us?”

 

“Uh…guys?”

 

Eddie drags a hand through his hair. “Look. Neither of you are in a good state right now, and I don’t trust my ability to deal with it so we’re just going to have to take the risk–”

 

“Oh yea? What’s the point of getting medical help if they just shoot us up the second we get checked in–”

 

Guys. ” Steve hisses, lightly grabbing Eddie’s shoulder and turning him to face where he was staring. Four men, armed and dressed in all black, checking every person who left the building. One of them turns and meets his eyes. “We need to go. Now. ” 

 

None of them really needed to be told. The second the guard started to move they all turned on their heels and sprinted out the back of the crowd. Robin takes the lead, faster than any of them expect, sliding through the middle of the two escalators and leaping out of it. The rest follow shortly behind, and despite Eddie’s protests Steve takes up the back.

 

He trips, unlike the rest of them he doesn’t quite stick the landing. Robin, Dustin and Erica are already hidden behind one of the vendors before he manages to stand up straight. Eddie tugs him behind the escalator just before the guards above start shooting. They stop for a second, race forward to another vendor and slide behind the counter, pressing shoulder to shoulder, knee to knee. 

 

Silence. Just a few seconds feeling like hours while they wait for the men to leave. Steve’s breaths come in small–shaking and hardly there–and despite being physically alright Eddie’s not faring much better. 

 

“Everyone, get over here.” One of the men mutters into his walkie. “I found them.” 

 

At first, they think it’s them. They were the last to hide, and they weren’t very good at it. Steve shifts to look and finds instead that the group is slowly making their way across the floor, guns pointed at a different place. The one the rest dove to hide behind. 

 

Steve leaps up, makes the first step to run, and is cut off by a car alarm blaring a few feet away. 

 

“What the hell?” The man asks, turning on his heels and pointing the gun at the car, same as the rest of them had. It shook and flickered all on its own. He looked up, slowly, and met eyes with a young girl. 

 

Before he could shoot, or even aim, she shoved her hand forward, sending the car flying, and the rest of them with it. 

 

“What just…” Eddie took in a breath. “What just happened?”

 

“You flung that thing like a hot wheel!” Dustin sprints towards the group with a grin, seemingly unaffected by the events, by the car that had just been flung across the mall. He hugs the girl–El, Eddie recognizes–and Mike, who was helping her stand. 

 

“Lucas?”

 

Lucas squints and stops in his tracks. “ Erica? What are you doing here?”

 

“Ask them, it’s their fault.”

 

“Wh–no wait.” Dustin huffs. “Yep, ok it’s totally our fault.” 

 

“Um, hi sorry I just wanted to ask about the car ,” Eddie clears his throat and gestures to the wreckage. “The one that just…flew? That car right there? Is everyone else just totally cool with this?”

 

“El did it.” Steve says with a shrug, very clearly cool with it. 

 

“I’m sorry?"


“Superpowers. She threw it with her mind?” Dustin groans. “Seriously we explained this to you twice, keep up!"

 

“Wait,” Robin tilts her head. “That’s El?” 

 

Yes , and…” Nancy glances between them. “What are you three doing here?”

Erica shrugs. “Your dipshit friends told us this secret Russian operation was just a camp activity.”

“I’m a compulsive liar!” Dustin shouts. “I didn’t think they had a D emogorgon down there.”

 

“Wait–” Max forces her way into the group. “ Demogorgon?

 

“Yea, they keep it down there like a pet or some shit. Steve fought it.”

 

Robin rolls her eyes. “Hey, I helped too!” 

 

Max doesn’t so much as glance at her, nor does she look at Dustin. Her gaze stays burning at Steve. “Is that how he got beat up?” 

 

“No, he totally kicked its ass.” Dustin shakes his head. “The Russians though–” 

 

Jonathan scrunches his nose. “Wait, the Russians?” 

 

“Yes! Those Russians!”

“Those were Russians?”

 

“They followed us down here while were trying to escape.” Eddie explains fast, then turns to Steve. “And since they’re gone , we can get you two to the hospital.”

 

“Er…” Lucas grimace. “Hospital may not be the best bet.” 

 

“What? Why not?” 

 

“Long story.” Mike’s attention shifts, same as Max’s, same as Eddie’s. “Holy shit . What happened to your hands?” 

 

“Russians.” Steve isn’t looking at any of them. 

 

Harrington.” Eddie hisses, taking his wrist and trying to grab his attention. “Maybe an actual answer would–”

“El!”

Steve tugs himself out of his grip without much effort, races away from them and over to El, catching her just before she hits the floor. 

 

“What’s wrong with her?” Erica asks, scrambling over with the rest of the group to surround the two. “What’s wrong?”

 

“My leg.” El groans out. “My leg.”

 

“Her leg. Her leg, okay.” Jonathan kneels down, Nancy quickly doing the same and holding her leg steady while he carefully undid the bandages.

 

The group gasped seeing the wound. A deep cut, blood caked all around it, disgusting on its own, but worst of all–the small worm-like creature squirming under her skin. 

 

“You know–you know it’s not actually that bad! The goalie on my soccer team, Beth Wildfire, this other girl slid into her leg and came out of her knee–six inches or something, it was insane–”

 

“Robin.” 

 

“Yes?”

 

Steve glances down at El, then back. “You’re not helping.” 

 

“Right, I’m sorry.” 

 

“We need to cut it out.” Max says with a carefully steady voice, talking over the various swears from the rest of the group. 

 

“She’s already lost a lot of blood.” Jonathan grips the bandages tight. “We can’t risk that.

 

“Steve, keep her steady. Jonathan, I need you to stop the bleeding as best you can. I’ll be right back.” 

 

She runs off before anyone can respond, and after a few moments pass, comes back with a steaming knife. 

 

“What the hell is that for?” Eddie asks, same level of fear he felt seeing Erica with the taser rod. 

 

“Cut it with this. The heat should cauterize the wound and keep it from bleeding too bad.” Max hands him the knife and a pair of plastic gloves, then puts a wooden spoon up to El’s mouth. “Bite down on this.”

 

Jonathan nods, albeit a bit warily, and takes the knife. Mike has a tight grip on one hand, Lucas on the other, everyone watching as he begins to press it into her skin. She screams the second it makes contact–a howling cry that doesn’t let up when he drops the knife. 

 

He sucks in a breath. “Now what?”

 

“See if you can pull it out.”

 

“Holy shit.” Dustin breathes out. “Holy shit. ” 

 

“Jonathan,” Nancy’s still holding her leg steady, rapidly looking between it and him. “Jonathan are you sure–”

 

“Everyone shut up and let me focus!

 

He pauses, then slides his hand into the wound. 

 

El’s screaming gets louder, she holds on tight to the two boy’s hands, writhing against Steve’s hold. Jonathan tries to ignore it, all the protests around him, reaching for the creature, only for it to crawl further into her leg. 

 

El spits out the spatula and lets go of the boy’s hands. “Stop! Stop I can–I can do it. I can do it.” 

 

Jonathan hesitates, but pulls back. El pushes herself up, still partially being held upright by Steve, and holds out her hand. She screams again, from the pain and from the exertion of her powers, slowly pulling the creature out from her leg and holding it in the air. She glares at it, still screaming, and holding it up for a moment, before throwing it across the floor.

 

Silence, for a beat. The creature started crawling away, a trail of blood behind it, making it just an inch before someone’s foot slammed down on it– hard

 

“We can’t leave you kids alone, can we?” Hopper cracked a small smile, walking toward the group and kneeling down. “You two especially.” 

 

Steve shrugs and avoids his eyes, while El smiles and accepts his offer to be helped up. Hopper lifts her up with relative ease and sets her down on one of the benches. He glances over at Steve, about to get up to help him as well, only for the man to push himself up instead. 

 

“Hey, Munson.” Hopper calls, motioning him to come over. Eddie hesitates, glances at Robin as if she can get him out of it but is instead pushed forward. “Think you could tell me what happened to him?”

“Steve?” Eddie glances at the rest of the group. Dustin, Erica and Robin arguing with Murray, the rest of the kids, Nancy and Jonathan catching Joyce up on their situation, and Steve, keeping himself at a careful distance. “I…I’m not sure. I wasn’t there for most of it.” 

 

“What do you have?” 

 

“Well, um…we had a bit of a run in with the Russians. Steve and Robin managed to get the three of us out but…our group got separated. We didn’t see them for a while, and when we did find them…” 

 

“Those bad men, they hurt them?”

Eddie’s breath hitches, looking over at El and nodding. “Luckily, I don’t think Robin got hurt, but they gave them both…something. Even if the effects have worn off…” 

 

“Still a good idea to get them both to the hospital.” Hopper huffs. “What was he like? When you found them?” 

 

“His breathing was slow; he still can’t really get in air. His clothes were wet, and…I think Robin mentioned something about him sounding like Vader? Because of a mask? She wasn’t really clear.” 

 

Hopper frowns, then looks over at Steve again, focusing on his hands. “He’s got hypothermia.” 

 

“What?” 

 

“His hands, some of the bones are broken, but that looks like frostbite. A pretty extreme case of it, too. If it really was that bad, he might’ve had trouble breathing.” 

 

“What do you need me to do?” 

 

Hopper stares at him, not saying a word. He looks like he doesn’t quite believe Eddie’s reaction, or like he’s trying to decode him. “You need to get him a change of clothes. Something warm, and something that won’t cause any friction, or it’ll cut up his skin. I’ll talk with the others and make sure they’re both functionally benched. Get them to the closest hospital you can find.”

“Ok.” 

 

“And Eddie?” 

 

Eddie stops and looks back at him. “Er…yes, sir?"

 


“Thanks for looking out for my boy.” 

 

“I um…” He lets out a nervous laugh. “Yep! No problem!” 

 

Eddie practically sprints away, grabbing Steve’s arm without any explanation on the matter, and dragging him off to the closest clothing store. 

 

“Wh–Eddie what the hell are you doing?” 

 

“Stealing clothes.” He says nonchalantly, looking through the clothes on the rack. “Maybe you could finally wear something that didn’t come from Gap.” 

 

“What do you have against Gap?” Steve scrunched up his nose, looking up at the store’s sign. Contempo Casual, then down at the clothes themselves, which looked similar in style to what El started wearing. “And why are we here?” 

 

“You look cold.” Eddie shrugs, then tosses him a white turtleneck. “Plus, your clothes are still wet.” 

 

“Oh. Yea, I guess.” Steve looks around, then grabs a random pair of jeans. Eddie tugs them out of his hands and throws them back on the rack. “Dude, what the hell?”

 

“Bad idea, Chief said not to–shit, what I mean is–” 

 

“You mean Hop put you up to babying me?

 

Eddie frowns. “I’m not…” 

 

Steve pushes past him and grabs a pair of leather gloves. “So, no jeans?” 

 

“Er…no. Steve, I–” 

 

“I’ll figure something out; you can go back with the others. I usually just…” Steve’s breath comes in short again, weak. “Sit that out anyways.” 

 

Eddie tries to reply, but Steve’s already made his way to the back of the store before he can try and get in a word. He waits, sitting on one of the benches just outside the changing room and drumming his fingers along his knees. 

 

Steve steps out after a few minutes, wincing as he manages to tug on his other glove. He’s shocked, seeing Eddie still there, which is…upsetting, to say the least, though sadly that isn’t where his focus was. 

 

Instead, his focus is on the change of clothes. The leather gloves, the turtleneck he’d given him, and a long black skirt . He…god, he kept killing him. 

 

“You were supposed to leave.” 

 

Eddie gulps. “You’re um–that…you’re wearing–” 

 

“It was the only thing here that wasn’t denim or shorts.” He shrugs, trying to appear unfazed, though he still looked nervous. “I should probably just put on something else–”

 

“No!” Eddie clears his throat. “No. If that’s the best option here then it’s fine. And, you know, it…doesn’t look bad.” 

 

Steve stares at him, the same stare Hopper had, like he was a puzzle they couldn’t figure out. He says nothing, and instead sits down beside him, pressed against each other once more. 

 

“I wasn’t going to leave, by the way.” Eddie fidgets with his sleeve. “I wanted to make sure you were ok.”

 

“What?” 

 

Eddie’s hand slips over Steve’s palm, careful to avoid his fingers. “Any other injuries? Somewhere we can’t see?” 

 

Steve curls in on himself, looks away from him, Even when Eddie leans down and tries to meet his eyes. “They punched me in the gut a few times…I think. They might’ve broken a few ribs.”

 

“Shit, Harrington.” Eddie rubs his thumb on Steve’s palm. “I’m sorry.” 

 

“What for?” 

 

“Proving you right.” Now Eddie’s the one to look away, glancing down at the floor. “You don’t trust us, and we just proved you right. I mean…I didn’t end up doing much of anything.” 

 

“What?” Steve turns, making it so that they were both facing each other, Steve’s hand resting on top of Eddie’s. “I trusted you to keep the kids safe, and you did that. I trusted you’d all find a way to break us back out and you did . You proved me wrong , Eds.” 

 

“I…Jesus, Harrington.” Eddie laughs nervously, trying to turn his head away, only for Steve’s hand to leave its place and turn his head back, resting against his cheek. “You can’t do this to me.” 

 

“You said you wanted the truth.” Steve smiles, though he looks just as nervous. “I’ve got more.”

 

“Just when I think I have everything…” Eddie sighs. “Alright, lay it on me.” 

 

“I know why Tommy bullied you.” 

 

“What? Steve, you don’t have to–I’m over that, I know it’s not your fault.” 

 

“It is. Well…kind of.” Steve’s hand falls from his face. “Freshman year, pretty early on. Your hair was shorter then, kind of a weird bob, I think? Carol kept giving you shit about it–not that you cared. You’d always just…laugh it off; hop up on one of the lunchroom tables–super unsanitary by the way–and give some speech about how we were all too focused on forced conformity or some shit.” 

 

“I don’t…” 

 

“We actually shared a class that year. English. You were forced to sit in the front, me and Tommy managed to snag the back. He hated how I looked at you, how I acted anytime you were in the room. I didn’t know what it meant, not till later, but…I think he knew.” 

 

“Steve.” Eddie’s hand squeezes against Steve’s wrist. “You don’t know what you’re saying.” 

 

“I thought I was jealous, for a while. I thought that maybe I just really wanted to be your friend. I–I kept making excuses for this stupid obsession I had, and it took monsters being real for me to realize that I actually–” Steve cuts himself off, stares at him like a deer caught in headlights, then sighs and slumps over, head pressed up against their hands. 

 

“Do you…remember when Dustin first got here?” 

 

“What?” 

 

“You got all excited, did this clearly practiced handshake with him and then showed him off to us. I had to leave pretty quickly after that, kinda lost my mind in the back room for a bit there.” Eddie smiles. “I’ve never seen you that happy.” 

 

Steve looks up at him, just as confused as before. “I thought you hated me.” 

 

“I did.” Eddie’s hand tightens around Steve’s wrist. “Not for any good reason mind you, but I’m stubborn as shit when I want to be.” 

 

Steve huffs, then slowly sits up, staying close, faces inches apart. “So…how do you feel about me now?”

 

“I uh…I don't hate you, that’s for sure.” 

 

He laughs. “Good to know, good to know.” 

 

“And…how do you feel about me?” 

 

He stops, freezes in place like a gun’s being pointed to his head, then bites his lip. “Tell me if I’m reading this wrong?” 

 

This time, Eddie’s the one to look confused, watching as Steve’s other hand wraps around the back of Eddie’s neck, leaning closer to him. Eddie’s thoughts are mush, honest to god mush, nothing more than swearing and He’s about to kiss me, holy shit he’s about to kiss me

 

It takes every part of him to do this, but he forces his hand to block the advance, quickly shifting it to hold Steve’s face, same as he had for Eddie before. 

 

“Am I?” 

 

Eddie sighs. “No, you’re not. But…you were barely able to recall your own name not even an hour ago.” 

 

“I puked up most of the drugs.”

 

“Not helping your case here.” Eddie’s hand falls to his side, and he can see Steve curling in on himself, so, once again fighting every instinct, he takes Steve’s hand, and presses a kiss to his knuckles. “Let’s pick this up after that monster’s dead, ok?” 

 

Steve blinks. “Um. Yea. That’s fine.” 

 

“Hey,” Hopper knocks the entrance, leaning against a wall. “Time for everyone to split up again.” 

 

“Right.” Eddie coughs and moves to stand. “We should probably go.” 

 

“What?” Steve’s still seated, staring off into space. “Where um…where are we going?” 

 

Hopper frowns. “He was fine earlier, is this the drugs or?--” 

 

“No, no he’s–oh my god.” Eddie hides his face in his hands, shakes himself off, and then takes Steve’s wrist, helping him stand. “Here, I–I’m so sorry. Let’s go.” 

 

Steve wobbles on his feet for a bit before they start walking. His face is almost completely red when he meets Hopper’s eyes–the second Eddie dares to glance back Hopper slips a quick thumbs up before following them out.

Notes:

the group's all together! In more ways than one for two members...

(song for this chapter is sabbra cadabra by black sabbath)

-gues

Chapter 31: The Wreck of the Edmund Fitzgerald

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Alright, so one more time: Nancy, Jonathan, you two are going to get the kids out of Starcourt. I don’t care how you do it - just get it done.” Hopper then turns and points at Eddie. “Eddie, Robin, and Steve will get Dustin and Erica to the radio -”

 

“Cerebro,” Dustin says quickly.

 

“His radio ,” Hopper continues, as if Dustin didn’t say a word, “and get us ,” he gestures to the adults, “through the Russian lab. Any questions?”

 

Steve raises a hand. “Are you guys sure you don’t need any help? I mean, I get why you don’t want the kids down there, but I feel like I could navigate pretty well.”

 

Hopper drags a hand through his hair. “Yes, Steve, we’re sure . You just get Dustin where he needs to go, alright?”

 

Steve frowns. “Okay…”

 

“Is there anything else ?”

 

Lucas raises a hand. “Why is Steve wearing a skirt?”

 

Lucas! ” Max slaps his arm. “Because he wants to!”

 

Lucas pouts. “But… Is that something we’re doing? Can I wear one?”

 

Everyone stares at him. Lucas pulls his shoulders inward. 

 

“It looks comfortable!” He says defensively. 

 

Eddie gives Lucas a soft smile. “If you wanna wear a skirt, then you should. But maybe later? I’m not sure we have time to find your size.”

 

Lucas nods seriously. “That makes sense.”

 

“Is there anything else?” Hopper asks, his tone making it clear that he doesn’t want to hear another question. “No? Good.” He gives them all a short nod. 

 

Hopper locks eyes with Eddie for just long enough to thumb at Steve while the other boy isn’t looking. Get him to a hospital .

 

Eddie knows exactly what his job is. This isn’t going to be like the Demogorgon: he can’t afford to freeze up like that again, not when Robin and Steve’s lives are on the line. 

 

He flips his keys casually. “Let’s roll.”

 

They walk outside. Right out front is Eddie’s van, whatever piece of crap Nancy or Jonathan drive, and this little beige number with Todfathr written on the license plate. 

 

“I think we should take the Toddfather,” Dustin says immediately.

 

“We are not taking that.” Think of Eddie’s reputation! His van is a shitbox, sure, but it’ll get them where they need to go: he can’t say the same for the Toddfather . Even the name is stupid.

 

And, completely beside the point, Eddie wants to take the opportunity to show Steve around the van. Just a little! The main feature, in his opinion, is that a mattress can very easily fit inside his baby. 

 

Steve almost kissed him. Steve wanted to kiss him. Eddie is never, ever getting over that. He’ll be on his deathbed, very hopefully years from today, still talking about the time Steve Harrington wanted to kiss him.

 

If only Steve wasn’t high. If only they weren’t about to be killed by a giant monster. If only a lot of things, really.

 

 “Come on,” Dustin wheedles. “It’ll be fun!”

 

Eddie sighs and faces him. “And how, exactly, do you plan on getting the engine to start?”

 

“How hard can hotwiring be?”

 

Eddie pinches the bridge of his nose. “Dustin…”

 

“Uh, guys?” Robin pipes up.

 

“We have to go up the hill! Do you really want to destroy your van by driving it through the underbrush?”

 

“Guys?”

 

“My van will survive the underbrush , Henderson. We’re not taking that fucking car.”

 

“But -” Dustin starts.

 

“Nope. Not doing it.”

 

“Guys!”

 

Eddie whips around to face her. “What?” 

 

“Where’s Steve?”

 

There’s Dustin, hands on his hips, prepared to argue. Erica Sinclair, her eyebrow raised in her usual unimpressed fashion. Robin Buckley, biting her bottom lip, looking around nervously.

 

There’s no Steve Harrington.

 

Oh, that mother -

 


 

This was supposed to be a two-man operation. Jim doesn’t want Murray here - frankly, he doesn’t think he can fully trust the man to keep it together. It’s a high-stress operation.

 

In an ideal universe, Joyce wouldn’t need to be here, either, but this universe clearly isn’t ideal. One of his kids has a bum leg and is being actively hunted by a monster: the other was tortured by goddamn Russians for hours. If Jim had his way, they’d both be safe at home , drinking Coke and watching old movies on his shitty TV. 

 

A man can dream.

 

“So then I yank those cables like I’m pulling weeds,” Murray says.

 

Jim is this close to doing something drastic. “And that’ll set off the alarm -” 

 

“According to Alexei, may his soul rest in peace, which should give you two an opening to retrieve the keys.”

 

Joyce nods. “And then we just follow the map to the observation room, turn the key -”

 

“Kaboom.” Murray finishes with a wide, uncomfortable grin.

 

“And then we‘re home free.”

 

“Right under their commie noses.”

 

Jim sighs. “Uh…”

 

“Just because it wasn’t your plan doesn’t mean it’s a bad plan,” Joyce says, frustrated.

 

Jim shakes his head. “No, you’re right, it’s a good plan.”

 

“Wow,” Murray deadpans. “Jim Hopper admitting someone else is right? Stop the presses.”

 

“Shut it, Bauman. Just - does anyone else… hear something?” Jim swears he heard something bang on top of the elevator, but with all of the loose containers he can’t be sure. 

 

Murray and Joyce share a glance. “No,” Joyce says slowly. “We can’t.”

 

“Are you sure ?”

 

“Nothing here, compadre. You alright there, Chief?” Murray, God help him, actually seems concerned

 

Jim gives up. “It’s nothing. Nevermind.”

 

The elevator hits the bottom. The door slides open to reveal three Russians, guns in hand. Jim scans them quickly - weapons training, soldier mentality. A distraction would help: confuse them, make them doubt their orders, and then Jim can drop them. Like shooting fish in a barrel. 

 

Murray starts to step forward, yelling something truly incomprehensible in Russian, when something bright green explodes on the ground just in front of him. The soldiers all point their guns at the melted floor as one, looks of confusion clear in their eyes. Jim takes the opportunity: he guns them all down, one, two, three. 

 

“Where did that come from?” Murray asks. “Also, what was that?”

 

Something drops behind them. Jim whips around, his gun raised and at the ready, only to see Steve , a bright green jar in-hand. 

 

“Hey,” he greets.

 

Jim flicks the safety on and throws the gun on the floor - trigger discipline, you can never be too careful - and steps forward. He can feel the scowl forming on his face. 

 

“What. Are. You. Doing. Here.” Jim isn’t going to yell. He is very, very determined not to yell. 

 

“I’m here to help!” 

 

“No offense, kid, but you don’t look like you can help anyone right now,” Murray says. “Maybe you should go back upstairs.”

 

Steve frowns. “No, I’m fine. Just - listen, this place is a maze, right? I mean, how long is it gonna take Dustin to get to Cerebro? That’s valuable time we’re just throwing away.”

 

Jim wouldn’t dream of letting Steve in on this part of the plan even if Steve were in perfect physical condition. These people have guns

 

“You’re going back up. Come on, pack it in, let’s go.”

 

Jim grabs Steve’s arm and tries to drag him to the elevator. It’s not easy: even at his absolute worst, Steve is a fully-grown man. Jim’s been there for the worst. He remembers having to pull Steve into the squad car after El closed the gate: he ended up needing Jonathan to take the legs, and neither of them had the time to be careful.

 

Steve might not be doing well , but he’s still up, which means he’s resisting. He plants his feet. Jim can’t move him an inch.

 

“Go where?” Steve asks. “Nancy and Jonathan will be halfway to the bunker by now, and the Scoops Troop is already on the road to Cerebro. I’ll be alone in the mall. Well, alone except for the Russian security guards, I guess. And, anyway, we need to blow up this gate, don’t we? The quicker we do that, the quicker we can all leave .”

 

Jim scoffs. “There’s no we , son. You’re going back upstairs. Now .”

 

Steve crosses his arms. “I won’t.”

 

They glare at one another. Joyce throws her hands up.

 

“Just let him come along, already! He’s right about being alone - I don’t want him up there alone.”

 

Steve smiles at her. “Plus, we can do the fake Stormtrooper thing! You guys can pretend that you’ve, like, recaptured me or whatever.” He grabs a hat off of one of the guards and tosses it to Joyce. “Easy-peasy.”

 

Pretending to be the Russians isn’t an awful idea, and having Steve around gives them an excuse for being there. Jim puts on the uniform, exhaustion fogging his rain - it’s been a long day, and it just keeps getting longer.

 

Murray hijacks the little red truck. They tie Steve’s wrists loosely with Joyce’s belt and put him in the back with Joyce while Murray and Jim ride up front. They drive for a whole without incident until they reach a guarded door.

 

Murray and the guard have a conversation. The man glances at the trunk, breaks into laughter, and pushes them through the door. 

 

“What was all that? Jim asks. “It felt long.”

 

“He, uh, wanted to know what - or, rather, who - we were transporting.”

 

Jim stiffens. “And what about that, exactly, is so funny?”

 

“I can’t tell you.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“Because then you’ll go back out there and shoot him, and we don’t need that kind of heat. Now, come on, let’s get Joyce and your kid out of the trunk and get moving.”

 

Jim grumbles to himself. He doesn’t need to shoot that commie bastard to kill him.

 

The four of them open up the vent.

 

“Anyone wanna trade jobs?” Murray quips.

 

Dustin Henderson’s voice comes over the receiver. “ Bald Eagle, do you copy? Bald Eagle, I repeat, this is Scoops Troop, do you copy?”

 

Murray rolls his eyes. “Yes, I copy.” 

 

Quick question, ” Eddie Munson, now, with Dustin shouting indistinctly in the background. “ Would Steve happen to be there?

 

“Yes. Yes, he would.”

 

Great. Steve, what the hell do you think you’re doing? Have you gone completely insane? I’m asking, here, because this plan of yours? Blows. Blows major dick. I mean, the only reason we left the mall is 'cause we couldn’t get in contact with anyone without Cerebro, but I swear to god I will turn this stupid fucking car around and come get your dumbass.”

 

Steve reaches for the walkie-talkie and turns down the volume. “That’s… not important.”

 

Jim snatches it from Murray’s hands and turns it back up again. “I beg to differ.”

 

And another thing! You need actual medical attention. I know you don’t wanna hear it, but someone needs to say it, man. You’re not Superman.”

 

“I’m fine.” Steve’s tone is stiff.

 

You say the word, Chief, and I’ll drive back down there and get him out. I don’t care what he says, I’ll do it.”

 

Jim closes his eyes. He would love nothing more than to accept that offer. But… they’ve already made it this far, and this is, unfortunately, a three-person job. Nobody on the team can afford to take Steve back to the elevator. There’s just not enough time. 

 

He appreciates the fact that Eddie Munson wants to. He’s known that kid for a long, long time, actually. Eddie’s been dodging jail time since he could talk. Jim’s come close to locking him up more than once. He’s been frustrated with the kid more than once. He’s smart enough to do better: he just doesn’t seem to care enough.

 

But the few things that Eddie does care about? He’ll fight tooth and nail over. Jim would bet his life on it. 

 

Steve could pick worse people. Whatever Eddie may or may not be, he’s no Mike Wheeler.

 

“Sad to say it, Eddie, but I’m gonna have to decline. We’ll keep Steve with us for now. But, uh, feel free to chew him out when we get back.” 

 

Jim has a whole tirade planned, himself. He’s let his kid get away with too much bullshit for too long: Jim is going to have to lay down the law with him. A brand new set of Don’t Be Stupid rules, built just for Steve.

 

Fine. We’re going dark until you need us. Scoops Troop out.

 

Murra climbs down into the vent. “Remember, if anyone says anything, you two just smile and nod. You, however,” he points to Steve, “look angry. See, just like that!”

 

Steve’s frowning when Jim checks. 

 

“See you on the other side, comrades.” Murray gives them all a half-hearted salute and disappears down the vent.

 

And then they wait. And they wait. And they wait . Jim is a lot of things, but he’s not patient. 

 

“It’s taking too long,” he says.

 

“It’s fine ,” Joyce replies.

 

“It’s not. It’s not fine. She could’ve died back there, Joyce. She almost did.” His daughter. His little girl. He came so very close to losing her and he wouldn’t have known until it was too late. 

 

He glances at Steve from the corner of his eye. The boy is resting his head against a concrete wall and is clearly trying to fight off sleep - every so often he shakes himself to awareness, but it’s happening less and less often with every minute. His eyes are closed, currently, and his mouth is slightly open, allowing Jim to hear the soft wheeze of air.

 

Jim’s almost glad that he didn’t send Steve back up: he can keep an eye on him. Steve might be wheezing, but that means he’s still breathing . There’s nothing Jim wouldn’t do, wouldn’t give , to keep both of his kids alive.

 

“That thing won’t find her; not before we kill it.”

 

He loves the viciousness, but that’s not what she’s supposed to say. “No, you’re supposed to say that you told me so. That we needed to go back to the kids!”

 

“Well, then you say something like, ‘well, it’s really hard to listen when you make everything sound like it’s the end of the goddamn world.’” She does a very poor imitation of him.

 

Jim sighs and looks away from Joyce. “You know, despite everything - the arguments, the fights, all of it… I think we make a pretty good team.”

 

Joyce sits heavily on the stairs. “We made it this far, didn’t we?”

 

“We did.” They really did. 

 

“So… did I get the job?”

 

Jim frowns in confusion. It’s a complete non-sequitur - was she applying for something?

 

“Detective Byers,” she explains when he doesn’t respond. “It has a ring to it.”

 

He leans on the railing. “Hard to serve in a town where you don’t live, Detective. I mean, your plan is still to move, isn’t it?”

 

He hopes not. He thinks that he and Joyce could really be something. Will and Jonathan are great kids - they’re creative types, quiet and smarter than him. Even better, both of them get on well with El and Steve. And Joyce herself is always kind to his kids: Jim can’t imagine himself dating anyone that doesn’t like his children. 

 

She shrugs. “Eh. We’ll see how it goes.”

 

“How what goes?”

 

“If we actually make it out of here, we deserve to celebrate, right?”

 

“Yes. Yeah. Absolutely.” He sits down on the stairs beside her.

 

“I hear Enzo’s is pretty good. Does Friday at eight sound good to you?”

 

Jim hates to have to say no. “El watches Miami Vice on Friday. I can’t be out later than ten.”

 

“Well, how about seven? You could pick me up.” 

 

“Okay. Okay, Friday at seven it is.”

 

“It’s a date.”

 

“I… just to be clear, when you say date -”

 

“I mean date , Hop.” 

 

He smiles to himself. Things are looking up, if only they can get out of this with their skins intact. 

 

He catches movement out of the corner of his eye. Steve gives him a thumbs up. Jim shakes his head fondly - he wishes that the kid would sleep. He’s going to need it for whatever comes next.

 


 

Eddie stares down at the mall in the distance, the lights shining like a beacon.

 

“It’s kind of beautiful, isn’t it?” Robin gives him a weak smile. “Like… it almost makes me forget that a bunch of evil assholes built the place.”

 

Eddie couldn’t disagree more, actually. All those lights are on and nobody’s home: it’s wasteful . It’s greedy . They could power the entire trailer park for a month with the money it probably costs to keep the lights on. It’s just so fucking typical. 

 

And Steve is running around in the depths of that hellhole. At least Hopper will be watching out for him. He’ll probably do a better job of it than Eddie: after all, the Chief has guns.

 

“I hate it,” Eddie says quietly. “I really, really hate this place, Robin.”

 

The lights twinkle. And then they flicker - not just one or two, but all of them, all at the same time. 

 

That can’t be a good thing. Dustin said that the Upside Down messes with electricity, right? And every time lights start flickering, Steve goes into full panic mode. 

 

“Hey, Dustin? Is… is this a problem?” Eddie asks cautiously.

 

Dustin glances down at Starcourt. His face pales and he starts shouting into his walkie.

 

“Griswold family, do you copy? This is Scoops Troop, please confirm your safety!”

 

There’s no response, but Eddie swears he hears something growling on the other end. 

 

Eddie swore he wouldn’t freeze up again. He promised himself he wouldn’t make the same mistake twice. He’s got to be brave

 

“Stay here!” He shouts to Dustin, already running down the hill towards the Toddfather . Yeah, okay, Dustin won, but Eddie had better things to worry about than which goddamn car they were taking. He still has better things to worry about.

 

Robin swings herself into the passenger seat, a walkie-talkie clutched between her hands. 

 

“Let’s go save the day,” she says with a feral look in her eyes.

 

Eddie drives back down the hill, crashing through the underbrush carelessly. He races to the mall like the NASCAR driver his dad always wanted him to be, the long stretch of road disappearing beneath them. 

 

He sees Nancy shooting a Camaro racing directly toward her. A part of Eddie - a small part - remembers exactly who owns that car, and that part is glad to drive directly into its side.

 

“You okay?” He asks Robin after he catches his breath. 

 

“Ask me tomorrow.”

 

Something snarls. Eddie stands to see a giant… a giant creature crawling on top of the mall. Lovecraft might have been a racist hack, but he had a point about horrors beyond description. Eddie simply doesn’t have the words.

 

He and Robin climb into the trunk of Jonathan’s car. Eddie wishes he had a God: that way, he could pray that the car is faster than it looks, because if not, they’re so fucked.

 

The thing runs behind them. If what it’s doing can even be called running: Eddie’s honestly not sure. He stares out the back window, trying desperately to find a word for it. Skittering? 

 

Dusty-Bun, you copy?

 

I copy, Suzie-poo.”

 

Dustin’s voice breaks out over the radio. Eddie turns his attention away from the monster to glance at it. Isn’t Suzie the fake girlfriend?

 

He locks eyes with Robin. “Suzie’s real?”

 

She looks equally shocked. “I guess so. Who’d’ve guessed?”

 

So, listen, do you know Planck’s constant?”

 

Do you know the earth orbits the sun?

 

Oh, so she’s a nerd. That makes some kind of sense.

 

“Right,” Dustin chuckles. “ But, uh, what’s the number? I know it’s two sixes, but I can’t… remember, exactly, and it’s really important, Suzie.

 

“To be clear, I haven't heard from you for a week, and now you want an equation you should know by heart? Dustin…”

 

“Suzie, I will make it up to you as soon as possible.”

 

“You could make it up to me right now, Dusty-Bun.”

 

Eddie grins at Robin - whatever this is, it’s going to be good .

 

He’s been busy helping us out, sorry to take up your time, ” Steve says. 

 

Dustin lets out a sigh of relief. “Yes! Yes, exactly. I’ll contact you again just as soon as this is over, and besides… there’s other people on this channel. Our song is special, isn’t it? It’s just for us.”

 

“A fair point. I’ll tell you, but you really owe me one.”

 

“Thank you, Suzie-poo! Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

 

The girl rattles off a long string of numbers: Eddie doesn’t care about that at all . All he wants to know is what the special song is. Why can’t the rest of them know about it? Is it embarrassing? He would bet his rent that it is. Damned Steve Harrington, saving his kids from the court of public opinion.

 

He chances another glance outside of the window: the creature slows to a stop. It turns around and makes a dash back to Starcourt.

 

“It’s turning around,” he says. “Why’s it turning around?”

 

“Maybe we wore it out?” Lucas asks hopefully.

 

“I don’t think so. Hold on!”

 

Jonathan performs a hairpin turn that even Eddie wouldn’t risk. He and Robin are flung against the backseats, holding onto each other for dear life. 

 

And now they’re chasing the monster, driving directly toward trouble. Eddie reaches out for Robin’s hand and gives it a quick squeeze. If he’s about to die, well, at least he’ll go out a hero. That’s something.

 


 

Look alive, lovebirds and chick; the ball’s about to be in your court.”

 

Murray’s voice fills him with relief: finally, they can get this over with. It also brings dread: right now, in the storage room, the three of them are safe from harm. The second they walk back out there, they’re going to be surrounded by Russians, and none of them can speak the language.

 

Jim glances at Steve and Joyce, gives them both a nod, and puts the little hat back on. The alarms go off, blaring on all sides. Jim swipes them through the door and ushers Joyce through. Steve winces, his face briefly screwing up in pain before he seems to force himself to relax. He follows Joyce through the door, allowing Jim to take the back.

 

Joyce, map in hand, leads them through the chaos. Say what he will about Murray, the man’s plan actually worked : nobody’s paying them the slightest bit of attention. 

 

They round another corner only to spot a guard coming right for them. Joyce hesitates briefly - too long, he’s going to notice them - so Jim pulls them all into a side room, closing the door behind him quickly. 

 

He takes a moment to catch his breath and glances around the room. Like everywhere else, it’s completely made of metal and a little too well-lit for his comfort. It’s even colder than the rest of this hellhole - Jim’s breath fogs in front of his face.

 

“It’s like a goddamn freezer in here,” he mutters. 

 

There’s a single chair, bolted down in the middle of the room. A bucket rests at its side with small droplets of water frozen inside of it. There are a few half-frozen splatters of blood on the wall at the back and surrounding the chair. Someone was hurt here, Hopper’s brain tells him. Someone was hurt very, very badly.

 

He locks onto something balled up in the corner. Hopper walks over slowly, even though a part of him already knows what he’s going to find. 

 

He picks it up - soft, supple brown leather meets his hands. His old leather jacket, the one that he’s been too large to fit into for, God, almost a decade. He kept it instead of donating it, at first because he always hoped one of his diets would eventually work, but eventually because he wanted El or Steve to have it. He runs his fingers across it gently and takes another look at the room.

 

He wishes, briefly, that he didn’t spend years working homicide as a proper detective. His cop’s eye is telling him more things about what happened in this room than he really wants to know. 

 

He turns his gaze to Steve. Steve’s eyes are closed - he’s very deliberately not looking. His hands are clenched into fists, and his face is bloodless: pale and cold

 

His kid. His son

 

Jim approaches slowly and loudly, ensuring that his feet make as much noise against the metal floors as possible. Once he reaches Steve, he drapes the leather jacket gently around his shoulders. Steve flinches, almost instinctively, before relaxing. His eyes open.

 

“Sorry for losing it,” he says roughly.

 

“Don’t worry about it. Are you good to keep moving?” They don’t have much time. That’s always the problem: there’s never enough time .

 

Steve nods. “I’m good. Let’s go.”

 

“Alright. Well, Detective Byers, lead the way.” He gestures to the door. Joyce steps in front of him, her face unusually blank - Jim can’t read what she’s feeling. 

 

He knows what he’s feeling. They’re meant to destroy the generator and leave without a trace, but Jim has a new plan. He’s going to tear this fucking place to the ground. He’s going to figure out which of these Russian motherfuckers tortured his son and he’s going to end them. He’s going to make it hurt .

Notes:

Superior, they said, never gives up her dead

Chapter 32: Building Your Life Up And Smashing It Down

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

None of them speak, not so much of a whisper, Joyce and Steve simply following whatever gestures Hopper makes for their next move. His hand goes up, they stop and hide behind the nearest wall, he points, they scramble to the next hiding spot. 

 

The guards, for the most part, are still completely distracted by the system blaring overhead. They scramble like frightened mice collecting every bit of supplies they can. Some glance their way, the ones they have to hide from, glaring down Steve before being called to another task, another thing to take out before it gets destroyed. 

 

The door to the key room is slightly ajar when they reach it. Hopper freezes at the sight, readies his gun, and glances back.

 

“Stay behind me.” 

 

They nod, then the three step inside. 

 

A man stands in the room, uniform of one of the higher ups, decorated to the nines with badges of ‘honor’. He’s calm, suspiciously so, setting a small box into a compartment and typing out the code to lock it inside. He stops, when the three move closer, when Hopper flicks off the safety of his weapon. 

 

This room is off limits. ” He says, glancing back. He pauses, then looks back again, smiling and fully turning to face them. “ You brought him back?

 

Hopper meets Joyce’s eyes, flicks his eyes back at Steve, who’s hiding further and further behind him, then back to the man addressing him. He smiles and nods. 

 

The man huffs out a short laugh. “ You do not understand me, do you? ” 

 

Joyce and Hopper smile and nod again, to which the man laughs a bit longer. He shakes his head, shuts the compartment door and begins to walk away. 

 

You Americans are such terrible liars. ” 

 

Steve flinches back, the second that word escapes his lips, just as the commander lunges forward to grab his wrist and tug him close.

 

 Hopper reacts first, small, just a step forward, preparing to aim, Joyce reacts second, but larger, readying her weapon in one quick movement and shooting at the man without a second thought. 

 

A dozen shots ring out before the commander finally sinks to the floor, three more before she lowers the gun. 

 

“Are you ok sweetie?” Her voice is soft, a kind concern so opposite to her previous actions. “I didn’t hit you at all, did I?” 

 

Steve looks down at the body, then back up to her. “Um…no. I’m ok.” 

 

She smiles and puts away her weapon, then takes out a piece of paper. “Alright…the code.” 

 

“Next time you enter first, we wouldn’t have even needed that.” Hopper mutters under his breath. “And,” He turns over to Steve, undoing the belt around his wrists. “Don’t think you’ll be needing that now that our cover’s blown.” 

 

Steve huffs and shoves the belt in his pocket, stepping back while Joyce takes out a piece of paper and reads it aloud. 

 

“Six-six-two…six-oh-eight, oh-oh-four.” 

 

The pad beeps, Hopper shifts to open up the compartment again, only for it to blink red, remaining shut. 

 

“Uh…again?” 

 

She nods and lists out the numbers again. Same response. 

 

“Murray?” Hopper steps back and speaks into the walkie. “Your god damn code…doesn’t work.” 

 

“What? Are you sure?” 

 

“Yea.” Hopper lets out a humorless laugh. “I’m sure.”

 

Well, I–I suppose it could be wrong.”

 

“And how could it be wrong?” 

 

It’s a number, a famous number–Planck’s constant I thought I knew it! ” Murray sighs. “ Alexei said it was Planck’s constant, which I knew, why would I ask for a number I already knew? ” 

 

Steve snatches the walkie before Hopper can respond. “When the fate of the fucking world rests on you egotistical nerds not comparing dick sizes?” 

 

Hey! ” Dustin pipes up. “ I heard that! ” 

 

“Good!”

 

Yea, well this egotistical nerd knows someone who can get you that code, give me twenty seconds. ” 

 

They wait, anxieties rising everytime they hear a guard shouting outside, until finally the walkie crackles back to life. 

 

Dusty-bun, you copy?

 

I copy, Suzie-poo. ” 

 

“Oh my god she actually exists.” 

 

The two adults furrow their brows and look at eachother, both wearing equally confused expressions. “Who?”

 

“Suzie! Dustin’s girlfriend.” Steve laughs. “That dork actually has pull, holy shit.” 

 

“Do you know Planck’s constant?” 

 

“Do I know the Earth orbits the Sun?”

 

Steve rolls his eyes. They’re perfect for each other. 

 

“Right,” Dustin chuckles. “ But, uh, what’s the number? I know it’s two sixes, but I can’t… remember, exactly, and it’s really important, Suzie.

 

“To be clear, I haven't heard from you for a week, and now you want an equation you should know by heart? Dustin…”

 

“Suzie, I will make it up to you as soon as possible.”

 

“You could make it up to me right now, Dusty-Bun.”

 

Oh god. He knows that tone, he knows what it means, and if Dustin’s verbal fumbling is any indication, whatever she wants will likely be…incredibly embarrassing. He sighs, then breaks into the conversation.

 

“He’s been busy helping us out, sorry to take up your time.” 

 

Dustin lets out a sigh of relief. “Yes! Yes, exactly. I’ll contact you again just as soon as this is over, and besides…there’s other people on this channel. Our song is special, isn’t it? It’s just for us.”

 

“A fair point. I’ll tell you, but you really owe me one.”

 

“Thank you, Suzie-poo! Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

 

The girl then lists out a string of numbers, fast without any room to write it down. Hopper and Joyce race over to the pin-pad and type it in again, this time the thing blinks green, and the compartment slowly creaks open. 

 

Hopper quickly grabs the briefcase and races out of the room, Joyce and Steve hot on his tail. 

 

The guards are scrambling worse than before, whatever Murray’s distraction efforts were only sending them into more of a frenzy. Joyce takes up navigation again, Steve giving more precise direction where the map fails. They make it up to the comms room, only stopping once they’re inside, Joyce and Steve stepping back while Hopper goes inside. 

 

“Everybody out.” None of the scientists move, he steps forward again, then sets off his gun against the ceiling. “I said everybody out! ” 

 

With that, they sprint out of the room, grabbing maybe one or two papers before resigning themselves to simply run away empty handed. The room’s empty in seconds. 

 

“Holy shit.” Steve breathes out, looking out to see the portal they’d started up, the thing cracked and breaking the wall up and down to grow, bright orange and blue light shining back at them. “Is that…?” 

 

“That would be it.” Hopper slams the briefcase down on the panel. “Let’s shut it down.” 

 

He hands Joyce the second key, walks up to the first lock, then looks over at Steve. 

 

“You all set, Bauman?” Steve says into the walkie. 

 

All set, but I’ve got some company I’d love for you to obliterate.” 

 

“On it. Hang tight.” 

 

“On three.” Hopper says, hand on the key. “One…two…th–”

A hand reaches out before Hopper can register, grabbing his shirt collar and slamming him against cold hard metal. He’s out cold in seconds. 

 

 

This is quite possibly the worst idea anyone has ever had. Eddie’s certain of this. Wheeler has a sort of fire about her, it lights everyone else aflame, inspires them to do things because things need to be done, no matter how horrible the odds. That’s why the second the monster turns back to the mall, all it takes is one look for Jonathan to slam on his brakes and turn as well. 

 

“Max, El and Mike are still in there.” She states quickly.

 

Jonathan furrows his brows–his driving is getting even more erratic following the thing back. “Hargrove’s still there as well…and El’s powers aren’t working.” 

 

“No, they’re not gone. Just weak.” Lucas shoves himself forward in his seat, head between the two in the front. “Her powers are like a battery, she’s used up all her energy and she needs time to recharge.” 

 

“So then let’s buy her some time.” Robin suggests, somehow having caught whatever heroic stupidity that infected the rest of them. “Distract that thing while El builds up strength.” 

 

“Oh yea?” Eddie huffs. “And how do you suppose we do that?” 

 

Robin shrugs. Great. 

 

“Oh! Dynamite!” 

 

Eddie furrows his brows and looks over to Will, who’s now bouncing in his seat, his enthusiasm and words causing his excitement to spread to Lucas. 

 

“Hey uh…not that I’m not all for whatever plan you’ve got cooked up,” Robin laughs nervously. “But do you mind sharing your thoughts with the class?” 

 

Lucas and Will meet eyes, smile, and turn to face them. “Fireworks.” 

 

– 

 

Hopper! ” 

 

Joyce is again quick to act, racing toward the tossed aside gun to use against their enemy. The man’s faster, he grabs her the same as he did Hopper and slams her against the ground. Out as well. 

 

I’ve found the Americans. ” He says into his comms, slowly stalking towards Steve, the only one still standing. 

 

He tries the same trick, a grab for his shirt collar, throwing him against the control panel. Steve forces his hands down to catch himself, then elbows his stomach the second he gains a bit of balance. The man stumbles back, giving Steve time to stand. He grabs a phone, spins it around in his hand, and slams it against his head. 

 

“Nice job kid.” 

 

Steve looks down, watching Hopper push himself up to his feet and clap Steve on the back. 

 

“I’ll keep Terminator distracted. Turn that thing off.” 

 

He opens his mouth to reply, but is cut off by ‘Terminator’ getting back up as well, launching himself at Hopper, forcing the two out of the room. Steve looks at the two keys, then at Joyce, and runs over to her, shaking her awake. 

 

“Ms. Byers! Come on, you have to get up– Joyce! ” 

 

Her eyes snap open, she shoots up, looks around, and immediately starts running over to where Hopper and his enemy were fighting. 

 

“Wait–where are you–Joyce!”

 

“He needs help–figure out how to shut this thing off!” 

 

“I can’t–” She’s gone before he can protest any further, Steve huffs and looks over at the keys, keys that have to be turned in unison, he looks down at his hands, twitches one, maybe two fingers. “Easier said than done.” 

 

 

It’s a close call. The group scrambles to get inside the mall, barely moving as fast as the monster. Lucas and Will toss them all fireworks, give a location and a lighter, then run off in a different direction. Nancy runs with Jonathan, Robin tugs Eddie along in the last place listed. 

 

Eddie looks down at the first floor, he sees the monster loom over El, who’s being held down by Billy. Max and Mike are nowhere in sight; he doesn’t know if that’s good or not. 

 

Lucas lights his firework first, shouts a battle cry Eddie can’t quite make out, before launching the thing at it. 

 

And it works. He can’t believe it, and really, he shouldn’t. Lucas lights another firework and throws it at the creature's face, sending it stumbling back, turning another direction. Nancy throws her next, hitting it in the same spot, causing it to stumble towards them. 

 

“Hey,” Robin twirls her own firework in her hands. “You just gonna stand there?” 

 

Eddie shakes his head and aims to throw. “Fuck it.”

The firework makes contact, watching it go alight, explode on the monster’s neck, sending it stumbling back again…god, it’s exhilarating. He lets out a loud laugh, turns to Robin, grinning wide. She grins back, then aims her own.

 

“Eat this, dickwad!” She cries out, her’s hitting seconds before Will’s does. After that, it’s Jonathan, Nancy again, Eddie throws another, Lucas, Robin, Jonathan, Will. It’s completely disorientated. Eddie goes to grab another…only to come up empty. 

 

Shit. ” Eddie lunges for the walkie next to their boxes. “Dustin! Dustin, we need this thing shut down now!

Understood! ” 

 

“Sinclair!” He shouts across the mall as loud as he can. “We’re out! Use the big guns!”

 

“On it!” Lucas quickly moves to light their last one, much larger than the rest, he only wastes a second to look back at Will, then launches it. 

 

One big explosion, fire all over, some of the sparks bouncing off the walls, sending the lot of them flying back as the monster writhes in agony. The explosion doesn’t last, Eddie forces himself back to the edge, looks over. Max and Mike have shown, injured but alive, eyes on the scene in front of them. 

 

The scene being Hargrove taking a hit for El. He isn’t sure what possesses that man to think of somebody other than himself, and he has no clue how long it’s going to last, but at least his timing is good. 

 

Something slams into his side, pierces it, causing the man to let out a cry of pain. He doesn’t react to the second one, or the third, the fourth, the fifth. One strikes right through his chest, before ripping itself back out. Hargrove falls to the ground in a pool of his own blood. 

 

Eddie doesn’t know how to react to it, nor does he have time , as the second man falls to the ground, the creature lets out its own cry of pain. It sways and falls, hitting the sides and knocking over the rails on the second floor. They get sent back with the hit, Eddie keeping him and Robin steady, watching the thing continue to sway and fall until it hits the ground with one final cry. 

 

It…it was dead. Killing the monster didn’t feel as good as it did in campaigns. 

 

– 

 

The man’s got Hopper’s head on the ground by the time Joyce manages to race over and throw a punch. She kicks his side, punches him across the face, before he responds, grabbing her and slamming her against a rail. Hopper forces himself back up, tears him off her and elbows him in the gut. Once, twice, the man tries to counter, only to be countered by Joyce on attempt. 

 

Hey! Eagle’s nest–we’re running out of time here! ” Dustin's voice rings out over the walkie, very much helping his nerves. 

 

Ok. Ok! They have him on the ropes, which means you need to work on closing this thing the second they get away. Easy.

 

Steve looks around the lab, grabs Joyce’s belt from his pocket and ties it to one of the keys, reaching as far as he can to see if his other hand can reach. His fingers scrape the other key, but he can’t will them to clench onto it. 

 

He looks up at the other two, just as Hopper grabs onto the man and throws him over his shoulder. His body slams against the machine, ripping to bits and blowing up a piece of it in the process. Joyce tugs him back just as the light emits, the force of her and the explosion sending them both back. 

 

They’re up on their feet, running up to him with guards hot on their tail. Guards banging on the doors leading into the comms room. Guards chasing down Murray. The kids– his kids were in trouble, his friends were with them, they all needed him to shut down this stupid portal and he couldn’t get his hands to fucking move

 

Someone breaks down the door, he doesn’t know who–which door, if it’s friend or foe–he can’t hear anything over the ringing of his own ears. He shuts his eyes, ignores the pain that shoots up his arm at every movement, and gets a grip on the other key, twisting it in one swift movement. 

 

Hands are on him, grabbing him and trying to pull him away, someone else shouts and shoves them away, more shouting, gunshots. Steve’s eyes are on the machine in front of him, the bright blinding light and the sounds of explosions, which fade to a soft ringing. 

 

“Kid! K…are you…h…” 

 

His face gets turned away from the light, one head–two–one again, blurring in and out. He blinks, then watches as his vision goes from a bright blinding white, to black.

Notes:

The battle's finally over! Well, most of it.

(song for this chapter is Mr.Self Destruct by Soft Cell, which is basically Steve's anthem tbh)

-gues

Chapter 33: Captain Hook

Notes:

And so, *my* final chapter for this little story of ours is finished. It's been a fun ride, my dears. I truly hope to see all of you on the next one, whenever that comes and in whatever form it takes. I love you all!

Chapter Text

“Lovebirds, chick, do you copy? I need an update here!” Murray gives his walkie-talkie a smack, just in case the damned thing is busted. 

 

Dustin Henderson is still on the line, so the walkie isn’t the problem. No, it’s his comrades in arms that are in trouble. Murray sighs and exits the room. The whole facility is in absolute chaos, with the Russians running around like chickens with their heads chopped off. Nobody’s giving any orders, and these poor bastards were never taught how to think for themselves.

 

Not that the average American does, either. At least the Russians don’t vote for idiotic movie stars. 

 

Murray moves past the guards easily enough. A few shout at him - he responds the same way every time: following my orders

 

He breaks into a flat-out run to the key room once there aren’t any others around. He might not look agile, but he can really move when he wants to. He does karate: it’s surprisingly good for cardio. 

 

Even if he couldn’t run, he would try. They lost a good man today. A very, very good man. Murray isn’t letting anyone else go down. 

 

He knows that he didn’t get away totally unseen: he can hear a few people shouting in Russian, confused about the strange man that just walked right past them. He curses and pushes himself to go faster.

 

He slides into the key room. Jim’s kid, Steve, is desperately trying to turn both keys at once, straining what looks like every single muscle in his body. The generator, Alexei’s fine work, is half-destroyed already - electricity shoots out of it in arcs, where Joyce and Jim are trying to hold off an improbably large man. And then there’s the gate itself.

 

It’s beautiful in the way that only truly dangerous things can be. He looks at it for just a moment: he’s never going to see anything like this again, not ever. Not if they’re lucky.

 

It’s one moment too long. Something on Steve’s face twists, and his hand closes around the other key. He turns it in a move that, to Murray’s eyes, seems excruciatingly painful.

 

The word explodes doesn’t do it justice. The generator collapses like a dying star. Jim and Joyce just barely throw themselves back into the key room in time: the large man is quite literally vaporized. 

 

“We did it,” Murray breathes. “My God. We actually did it.”

 

Jim stands and brushes himself off. He turns to Steve and grabs his elbow.

 

“We gotta go, kid. Come on.”

 

If Steve hears Hopper at all, he doesn’t show it. His eyes are still locked onto the generator, his hands still gripping the keys as if it’s the last thing he’ll ever do. 

 

“You have to let go, Steve,” Joyce says gently. Steve’s face doesn’t change in the slightest. It’s as if the boy has gone somewhere else entirely.

 

Murray grabs Steve’s shoulders and tries to yank him back from the console. Jim shoves him away.

 

“Murray, I swear -”

 

“Do you hear that shouting, Jim? It’s the Russians , and they want us dead . We don’t have time for your chick to realize that we need to leave!”

 

It doesn’t end up mattering. Steve’s eyes close, his hands slacken, and he collapses to the ground all at once. Shit

 

Jim doesn’t hesitate. He tosses a gun on the ground to Joyce and shoulders his kid, grunting as he stands. 

 

“Can you carry him?” Murray asks, watching his face carefully. After all, Jim couldn’t force the kid to move earlier.

 

“I’ll have to. Let’s move.”

 

Joyce and Murray lead the way, holding doors open so that Jim doesn’t have to have to adjust his grip. They’re moving slowly; too slowly. Murray might not know Planck’s constant, but even he can make some quick calculations to know just how very fucked they are.

 

There’s nothing to be done about it: Murray isn’t leaving any of them behind. No one else dies today.

 

They run directly into a bunch of soldiers with guns. Murray puts his hands up and instinctively starts speaking Russian before he realizes that these soldiers aren’t wearing the usual uniforms. No, these men look more like an infiltration team.

 

“Get down on the ground!” One of them shouts, pointing his gun at the group.

 

“Oh, thank God, you’re American.” Murray could almost cry with relief. He never thought he’d be glad to see the U.S. Military. “We’re also American. We’re - this is Joyce Byers and Jim Hopper. We have an injured party that needs urgent medical attention.”

 

“On the ground!” He shouts again, cocking his rifle. Murray swallows.

 

An older man with a face that’s seen some shit step forward. He takes one look at Jim and rubs his forehead.

 

“You really know how to cause trouble, don’t you?” 

 

Jim stares him down, his face hard. “Sam, I will sign whatever you want me to sign. I will say whatever you need me to say. Just get my kid to a damn doctor, and I’ll do anything you want.”

 

Sam’s eyes land on Steve’s lower half, where he’s slumped over Jim’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. 

 

“Get the kid to an ambulance - Jim and I need to talk.”

 


 

Billy is dead. He’s actually, really dead.

 

Max wanted this for so long. She dreamed of it, prayed for it, and now that it’s happened she wants nothing more than to take it back. She wants to take everything back. 

 

She never even loved him. He was the asshole that lived in her house, the dick she was constantly forced to deal with because her mom decided to marry Neil Hargrove. Finally, after all these years, Billy managed to do something that made her not hate his guts, right in time to die for it. It’s not fair.

 

It’s not fucking fair .

 

She stands absently in the parking lot, rubbing her arms and staring blankly at Starcourt. She stopped crying a few minutes ago. She doesn’t even feel sad : she doesn’t feel much of anything at all.

 

El’s leg is being cleaned and stitched up by one of the government EMTs. Robin is getting a saline drip for dehydration and is being prepped to head to poison control. Jonathan, as it turns out, has a broken hip: being hit with a steel chair and thrown against several walls will do that. Max herself has a minor head injury, and they want her in for observation. She remembers very well what happened to Steve last year: she’s not about to fuck around with a concussion. Mike is protesting being sent to the hospital, even though he’s going to spend all his time there until everyone gets out anyway.

 

Nancy’s trying her best to figure out who’s going where.

 

“I can take Will home in the Ford so he can shower and get a change of clothes, and I guess I’ll take Erica and Lucas home, too. Eddie, could you take over for Dustin?”

 

Eddie nods. Dustin, however, crosses his arms.

 

“Why can’t we go straight to the hospital?”

 

Eddie flicks his cap. “No offense, Dusty-Bun , but you reek . I don’t know about you, but I’m not looking to stink up a hospital waiting room.”

 

Dustin rolls his eyes. “It’s not that bad.”

 

“It is that bad. It’s not your fault: puberty gets to the best of us.”

 

Max tunes their arguing out. There’s a commotion on the other side of the parking lot. Her eyes flick to it, drawn to the shouting and slight chaos. A group of soldiers are carrying a stretcher with someone laid on top of it, talking hurriedly into the surrounding EMTS about crash carts . She can’t tell who it is, not from this distance, not with all the people around, but there aren’t many options. 

 

Lucas is the first one to realize. He gasps: when she turns to look, his eyes are wide and his face is pale.

 

“Is that Steve ?”

 

Max looks back at the stretcher, which is drawing closer to them with every second. Now, she can see a mass of brown hair, a brown jacket, and a long, black skirt. Her stomach drops.

 

“Hey! Where are you taking him?” Erica asks.

 

One of the soldiers looks at them. “Muncie General,” he says quickly. 

 

“What’s wrong with him?”

 

The soldier doesn’t ignore her, not exactly. Their lips twist and a frown appears on their brows. They look away.

 

“Hey, don’t ignore me!” She shouts. “Answer me! What’s wrong with him? Hey!”

 

Lucas turns her away and starts speaking to her gently. Max can’t take her eyes off of Steve. His eyes are closed, but even still his face is screwed up in pain. He seems so small in that stretcher, carried by all those people. He shouldn’t look like that. 

 

It’s not fair.

 

Max steps forward toward the ambulance helplessly. She lost the brother she hated: she can’t lose the one she loves. She can’t

 

A hand closes on her shoulder. She turns around to see Eddie Munson, his face carefully blank.

 

“Don’t,” he says. “We’re all going there, anyway, remember?”

 

She turns her head back to the stretcher, which is being loaded onto an ambulance. “He shouldn’t be alone.”

 

“By the time he wakes up, he won’t be, alright? You need to get your head looked at: Steve wouldn’t want you to hurt yourself.”

 

She glares at him, the empty feeling swiftly replaced with rage. “Who the hell are you to tell me what Steve would want? You’re just some guy ; you don’t even like him! You barely even wanted to drive him home last month, and now you’re trying to tell me, what, that you care ?”

 

For a moment, he falters. His eyes go past Max to the ambulance: his eyes start to well up, and he sniffs, like he’s trying his best not to cry in front of her.

 

“Yeah.” His voice is rough. “I don’t think I’ve ever regretted anything more than the way I treated him. If I could go back… Well, I’d stop him from going down there in the first place, but I’d change that, Max. I would.”

 

She stares up at him. She likes to think she has a pretty good read on people: even before she really believed Lucas about the Upside Down, a part of her knew he was telling her the truth. 

 

Max believes Eddie. 

 

“He saved the world,” she points out, her voice nearly breaking. “If you changed that…”

 

“So what?”

 

It’s almost a joke. It’s almost funny, except for the way that she can see how much he means it. Something within her dislodges: everyone else in the group always cares so much about saving the goddamn day, about keeping everyone else safe. It always makes her want to scream, because who cares about everyone else when all of her friends keep almost dying? She’s never been able to say it: she doesn’t want to seem selfish. 

 

“Everyone would be dead.”

 

“Not everyone.” His eyes again flick to the ambulance. “I think the three adults could’ve pulled it off, personally.”

 

She tries to imagine a world without Joyce and Hopper and comes up empty. She can’t imagine a world without Steve in it, either. She can’t decide which would be worse.

 

“Anyway… I swear, Max, someone’s gonna be with him every step of the way. We’ll work out rotations: I’m sure Nancy will love that.” He gives her a weak grin.

 

He’s trying to distract her. She’ll allow it. 

 

“The schedules will be color-coded,” she says. “She’s going to enforce it with an iron fist.”

 

He laughs. “See? You get it. It’s all gonna be fine; I’m driving Dustin home, but I’ll meet you all at Muncie General in two hours. Maybe three: I think there’s Russian dust in my hair.” He runs a hand through it and lifts it up for her to see. 

 

She nods, and then hesitates. “What if he’s not okay? The last concussion almost killed him.”

 

It did kill him. She heard Joyce and Hopper talking about it, once: Steve was dead at one point. They didn’t tell the rest of the kids, and Max has done her best to keep it to herself, but now she wonders if she should’ve told everyone. The boys in particular seem to think Steve is genuinely immortal.

 

He’s not. Max isn’t as stupid as they are: Steve can’t trick her.

 

“Steve won’t die. Not before I have a chance to kick his ass for being so stupid .” 

 

She chuckles wetly. “I think there’s a line for that.” 

 

“Definitely. I’m not sure Hopper’s ever going to let him leave the cabin.”

 

An EMT approaches them. “It’s time to go,” she tells Max gently. Everyone is being very gentle with her: it’s almost infuriating. “Can you get into the ambulance on your own, or do you need help?”

 

“I can walk.” She gives Eddie one last long look. “I’ll see you soon?”

 

He nods seriously. “You won’t even get a chance to miss me.”

 

She walks to the ambulance, the EMT hovering just over her shoulder in case she falls or something stupid like that. The sirens flick on, but they’re quieter inside the vehicle. She braces herself as they start moving.

 

Starcourt fades behind her, a trail of ambulances all heading to the same place. She curls into herself and tries not to look at the burnt-out shell. She heard that they’re going to tear the whole thing down. Apparently, the government doesn’t want secret Russian bases on American soil.

 

It’s too little, too late. They never manage to show up on time, and Max and her friends end up having to do all the work. 

 

She’s not feeling empty anymore. Now, Max is angry . It’s not fair, so she’s going to make it fair.

 

-

 

Steve wakes up and nothing hurts. Everything is bright and white, and he feels strangely floaty. Is he dead?

 

He manages to lift his head up with some effort. His arm has a needle stuck in it, except Steve can’t feel it at all, and his upper arms disappear beneath a white blanket. Oh, so he’s in the hospital again. At least he’s on the good stuff.

 

A flurry of nurses and doctors appear. They make him drink tiny sips of water while doing all kinds of tests and readings. At least no one seems to expect him to answer any questions: Steve can barely understand what anyone is saying. It’s like he’s underwater and everyone else is on their other side, warped and strange. 

 

He’s so tired that by the time they’re done, he falls right back asleep again. Drugged sleep is weird: he has the most bizarre dreams. He does feel a little more like himself once he fights his way back to being awake.

 

A nurse greets him with a warm smile.

 

“Hello, Mr. Harrington. How are you feeling?”

 

Steve’s nose scrunches. “Better before you called me that. I - I’m just Steve.” 

 

She nods and writes something down on a clipboard. “Alright, Steve. Are you in any pain? Any discomfort?”

 

“Nope.” 

 

“That’s good to hear. Now, I have a few questions for you: don’t worry, this isn’t a test. What’s your full name?”

 

“Steve Harrington. It’s July fourth, 1985. Reagan is the president, and the last I remember, I was in Starcourt.”

 

Steve’s done this particular song and dance a few times. Maybe it’s rude to get ahead of her, but the sooner he’s done with this the sooner they’ll let him out. He literally can’t afford to be here.

 

“I see. Are you hungry or thirsty?”

 

Steve is a little hungry, but he knows that saying yes will only add to the bill. He shakes his head.

 

“Nope.”

 

“Do you think you’re ready to talk to the doctor? You can take your time: it can be very disorienting.”

 

He nods. “I’m ready.”

 

“If you’re certain.” She walks out and closes the door behind her. Christ, he has a private room, too: he’s going to be working at Scoops for the rest of his life to pay this all off.

 

After a few minutes, a middle-aged man with jet-black hair and gray eyes walks in. He’s a little bit handsome: too old for Steve, but definitely good-looking. 

 

“Good afternoon, Steve,” he greets. “How are you?”

 

“I’m good. How are you?” Steve barely holds back a wince - damned ingrained politeness.

 

The doctor smiles. “I’m doing well. Now, Steve, the injuries you suffered were quite extensive: I’d like to take a moment to go through them with you. If you have any questions, please let me know. After that, we can discuss treatment plans.”

 

Treatment plans . Fuck him, that’s probably expensive medications and CT scans. Maybe even MRIs: Steve hates the MRI. It’s so claustrophobic, and it makes the worst noise ever .

 

The doctor clears his throat. “Now, you have a bruised rib and a broken nose. You experienced a severe concussion, and according to the chart this isn’t the first time. However, our largest concern was the frostbite: your core temperature was extremely low.” He pauses for a moment. 

 

Steve frowns. “Whatever you’re going to say, just say it.” They don’t need to baby him. He’s an adult: he can handle it.

 

“Unfortunately, we weren’t able to save all of your fingers.”

 

“Oh.”

 

The doctor nods gravely. “I want to assure you that we did everything possible. Amputation is a procedure done only when absolutely necessary.”

 

“Right. Which, uh, which fingers did I lose, exactly?”

 

“The pointer and ring finger on your left hand, and the middle finger on your right.”

 

Steve stares down at the blankets. Slowly, he lifts his right arm out, careful not to dislodge the IV. His right hand is swathed in bandages - he actually can’t move any of his fingers at all. And there, right in the middle is a blank spot where a finger should be. 

 

“Amputation can be extremely difficult to process. We have a counselor on-site if you’d like to speak with them.”

 

Steve swallows. “It’s fine. When can I leave?”

 

The doctor stares at him. “I’m sorry?”

 

“When am I allowed to leave?”

 

“Once we’re confident that you won’t have any long-term issues due to the concussion, which could take anywhere from a few days to a full week. After that, you’ll be allowed to leave, but I can’t medically recommend doing so.”

 

Steve desperately tries to calculate the costs in his head. Scans, blood work, food, the surgery itself, and he can’t even do a simple, minimum wage job anymore to try to pay for it. Add to all of that another week of observation, and Steve might not know the exact number but he knows it’s far more than he could ever hope to pay. He’s doomed .

 

Steve nods tightly. “Gotcha.”

 

“In terms of long-term treatment, there are several options. We can discuss this further later on, but I’d like to at the very least refer you to a physical therapist. And, of course, we’re going to have to keep a closer eye on your brain going forward.”

 

“Of course.”

 

“I know that this can be a lot to take in all at once. Would you like some time alone to process everything?”

 

Maybe the drugs are making him a little loopy, since Steve doesn’t really understand the question. He just said no to seeing the counselor: who else would talk to him? Maybe Dustin, but he’s probably busy right now with Suzie. 

 

Oh, shit, maybe it’s the government? Steve saw all kinds of shit in Starcourt, and if previous experience tells him anything they’re going to want to make sure he doesn’t talk.

 

Maybe Steve could leverage that? He doesn’t want to get himself killed, but he could ask for some money, right? He vaguely remembers that Joyce got something for signing all of the NDAs. 

 

Steve doesn’t say yes, even though he would like to be alone right now. Instead, he shakes his head.

 

“I’m fine to see people.”

 

The doctor nods. He steps out of the room and is quickly replaced by Robin. She rushes in, rambling a mile a minute.

 

“They didn’t let us see you for so long: I was getting really worried. I thought maybe you had sepsis or gangrene, or you got the flu. I’m terrified of hospitals, Steve, do you have any idea how many infections you can get here? And the food is terrible , how do they expect people to get better when they’re eating styrofoam? It can’t be nutritious, it’s all carbs and the news says -”

 

“Robin?”

 

“Yeah?”

 

Breathe .”

 

She takes a deep breath and fiddles with a button on her shirt. “Thanks.”

 

“It’s good to see you.” Steve is actually surprised. He knows that they’re friends and all, but he didn’t expect her to visit him in the hospital.

 

“It’s better to see you . I really - I was so scared when I saw you on the stretcher. I thought you were dead .” She sits in the chair at his side heavily. “You can’t leave me, Dingus. We’re bonded for life.”

 

“Yeah?” 

 

“Yeah. I mean, we got tortured by Russians together, we talked about our dumb crushes together, we had to work at Scoops together.”

 

“That last one was the hardest.”

 

Robin laughs. “I’d rather face a bone saw than a crying child any day of the week. But, really, how are you? I know that they have you on the good stuff, but, like, psychologically. Mentally. Emotionally.”

 

Steve shrugs. “I’m okay, I guess. I wish they’d let me out, though.”

 

She sighs. “I know: it’s the worst . I wasn’t joking when I said I hate hospitals.”

 

“You think you could sneak me out?”

 

“No chance: they’re keeping a close eye on you.”

 

“Damn. I was really hoping that I could escape the billing department.”

 

“Oh! No, no, you don’t have to worry about that. Nancy and Erica have had nothing but time, and Max is on a warpath: so far they’ve gotten Owens to agree to pay for everyone’s hospital bills in full. I’m pretty sure Max is trying to get him to give extra on top of that: she wants you to get the best prosthetics and PT available.”   

 

“Really?” They would do that for him? 

 

“You should see them in action: I think Owens is terrified of those three. The other day he tried to argue with Erica about the cost and she bullied him into complete submission. He ran away with his tail between his legs, it was great .”

 

Erica, who can and will abuse any loophole. Nancy, the smartest person he’s ever met. Max, who is, admittedly, very scary when she’s mad. Yeah, he can imagine how those three together have Owens giving them whatever they want. Hell, it’s probably fun for them.

 

“Speaking of, did everyone else make it out okay?”

 

She nods. “A few of us had to spend a night or two in the hospital - there were a lot of head injuries - but you’re the worst off by far.”

 

“That’s good to hear.” Better him than somebody else, although Steve has enough sense in his head not to say it out loud. “Nobody even died. Well, some Russians died, I guess, but nobody we knew.” Steve says it jokingly, but a part of him is torn up about it. He’s not the kind of person that’s happy to watch other people die, even when those other people are a bunch of complete assholes.

 

Her mouth downturns. “Not exactly; Billy Hargrove died trying to fight off the Mind Flayer.”

 

“Fight - what? Why was Hargrove even there?”

 

“He was possessed, but he managed to beat it and kept the Mind Flayer off of El long enough for you guys to close the gate.”

 

“He saved El?” 

 

Robin nods. 

 

“Huh.”

 

Steve doesn’t know how to feel about that. Hargrove spent the last few months bullying him constantly . He was always threatening the kids, but Max and Lucas especially. He died saving El. Steve can’t reconcile the two Hargroves in his mind.

 

It doesn’t really matter. Hargrove is dead and gone. Although, shit, did Max see him go? Steve has complicated feelings about people he barely even knows dying: he can’t imagine what she’s going through.

 

“Owens is going to want to talk to you eventually, but it’ll have to wait until you’re not on painkillers: Nancy says that you shouldn’t be forced to sign anything while compromised. And, uh, everyone wants to visit, obviously, but they’re only letting in one person at a time, so we drew up a schedule. But don’t worry about anything!” She says sternly. “You need to rest, and recuperate, and I know you said that you’re doing fine but you lost fingers, Steve!” She takes a deep breath. “So, I’m going to get them to bring you some terrible food, and we’re going to see what garbage they have on the hospital TV, and then you’re probably gonna go back to sleep. Which is good! You need the rest.”

 

“Anything else to add to this plan?”

 

“Yeah. I’m not the only person you’re about to hear this from, but if you do anything this stupid again I will kill you. And then bring you back to life, obviously.”

 

“Hey, I didn’t do anything stupid!” Steve still thinks going back to the Russian Lab was worth it. What’s a few fingers to the entire goddamn world? 

 

“You did. You really, really did. But it’s not my job to talk about that.” She presses the nurse call button. 

 

Steve eats the food, which is so tasteless that even Hopper could come up with a better meal. Robin flips around the channels until they land on Night Court . Steve does end up falling asleep within the first few minutes after all.

 

When he wakes up, Robin isn’t by his bedside anymore. Instead, it’s Dustin, who’s trying to sketch something in a notebook.

 

“Wouldn’t Will be better at that?”

 

Dustin startles and drops the notebook. “Steve!”

 

“Hey. What’re you drawing?”

 

He leaps down from the chair and picks up the notebook. He brandishes it at Steve proudly. Steve squints - he can tell there’s something on the page, but he can’t see what it is.

 

Everything looks a little bit blurry, actually. He hopes that it’s the pain meds. Please, please let it be the pain meds. 

 

“It’s a prosthetic finger,” Dustin explains after a beat of silence. “I was looking at the options, but they’re all terrible . I mean, it’s like people aren’t even working on this at all! So I’m gonna make it myself: I can’t let you walk around with subpar prosthetics.”

 

“Thanks, but you don’t have to do that. I’ll figure it out.” Steve has no idea how he’ll figure it out, what with the complete inability to work, but he’s not about to quit now .

 

“I do, actually, since this is my fault.” Dustin’s tone is firm and unbroachable. Steve frowns.

 

“Your fault?”

 

“Yeah. I mean, this whole thing was because of my plan. My stupid plan.”

 

“Hey, no, it was a great plan. It worked, didn’t it?”

 

“No, it didn’t! We were supposed to get the evidence and get out, remember? Instead, we got caught. And you told me it was dangerous! I promised you that nobody would get hurt, that nothing would go wrong, and look what happened!”

 

Dustin gestures at Steve in his hospital bed. 

 

“It’s not your fault. I was in charge, Henderson: it’s my job to keep things from going wrong in the first place.” And to take the hits when things do, inevitably, go wrong.

 

“It was my plan. My idea. I - Eddie had to convince me that you should go to the hospital.” Dustin finally sits back down. His gaze keeps flicking from the notebook to Steve, as if he can’t decide where he wants to look. “You’re Steve Harrington, you know? You’re so cool and tough: sometimes, it’s like you’re invincible. I figure, as long as you’re around, nothing can go that badly. But that’s not true.”

 

“Dustin…” Steve doesn’t mind being someone that Dustin can count on. He prefers it that way: he always wants the kid to come to him if something is wrong. He wants to keep him safe, even if that means throwing himself at the problem. 

 

Dustin shakes his head. “You can’t convince me. You might be cool, and you might be tough, but you’re not invincible. I’m going to make your prosthetics, and this is never going to happen again.”

 

And then what? What’s Steve meant to be doing, if not keeping the kids safe from their own stupid ideas? He can’t just sit at home while they put themselves in danger. 

 

Dustin starts sketching again, explaining his concepts and ideas to Steve as he does. He still seems upset - his hands are shaking a little, and he’s blinking more often than usual, as if holding back tears. Steve can’t stand to see him like this: Dustin is almost always upbeat, filled with energy. He just seems so low .

 

“Dustin? I don’t think it’s your fault, but even if it were, I wouldn’t care. You’re my brother: I love you no matter what.”

 

Dustin sniffles. “I love you, too, Steve.” He clears his throat. “Um, so, I’m thinking that the muscles to operate your fingers are still in your hand and your wrists, and if I design the prosthetic correctly we could take advantage of that.”

 

Steve nods, as if he has any real idea what Dustin’s talking about. “Sounds good.”

 

He makes vague noises of affirmation for as long as Dustin’s still there, which turns out to be the entire time that Steve’s awake. Which isn’t very long: he grows tired quickly. 

 

There’s definitely some kind of rotation. Steve is usually only up and aware for a few hours at a time, but in that time he sees almost everyone. Only Jonathan and Hopper are missing, because both of them are still in their own observation rooms. Steve wouldn’t mind seeing Jonathan, but he’s a little glad that Hopper’s not around just yet. He’s completely certain that the man is going to chew him out.

 

He sees Eddie for the first time just a few days after he wakes up. Eddie is slumped in the chair, half-asleep while watching a rerun of M.A.S.H.  

 

“Is this the one where Radar leaves?” Steve asks.

 

Eddie nods. 

 

“I hate that one. Why’d he have to leave his teddy bear behind?”

 

“He grew up.”

 

Steve frowns. “Yeah, but what’s a teddy bear got to do with growing up? Robin still has stuffed animals.” Steve himself still has his favorite toy from growing up: Mr. Pickles, a soft horse. He had to hide it when he was five because his mom started throwing away his toys, but Mr. Pickles is still inside the loose wall in his closet, safe from her garbage bags.

 

“It’s a metaphor, man; it doesn’t really matter what it is.”

 

“I think it matters.”

 

Eddie glances at him. A slight smile breaks over his lips. “Yeah, maybe it does.”

 

They sit in silence, watching as Radar says his goodbyes to his friends. Steve clears his throat - he doesn’t like waiting. If Eddie’s going to yell at him, he’d rather just get it the hell over with.

 

“So. Aren’t you going to chew me out?”

 

Eddie hums. “No, not yet.”

 

“Not yet ?”

 

“You’re still injured: I can’t yell at an injured man.”

 

Steve scowls. “I can take it.” Just do it already. Waiting for it makes it that much worse.

 

“Yeah, that’s also why I’m not yelling. I’ve been thinking about it, actually, and I’m pretty sure I won’t get through to you that way. And I will get through to you.”

 

“But I was right. If I hadn’t gone down there, Joyce or Hopper would’ve been really hurt by the Terminator guy.” 

 

Again, Eddie hums. “Yeah, probably. I don’t care, though.”

 

“What do you mean, you don’t care ?”

 

“I mean that I don’t care.”

 

Steve stares at him in absolute shock. He’s trying to make some kind of point, isn’t he? He has to be: there’s absolutely no universe where Eddie actually doesn’t care.

 

“It’s not better that you’re getting hurt instead of someone else,” Eddie turns to look at him, his big, dark eyes boring into Steve. “That’s not how anything works. At the end of the day, someone’s still hurt.”

 

“But…” But that’s Steve’s job . That’s his only role in this group. If he’s not taking the hits, then what is he there for? He doesn’t add anything - he doesn’t have powers like El or super smarts like Dustin. “But I’m the tank.”

 

“Real life isn’t like D&D, Steve. In real life, you don’t shrug and say, ‘Oh, well, let’s make a new character sheet’ when you beef it. This is the only shot you get, man: you can’t throw it away trying to save everyone else.”

 

Steve stares at him blankly. If he trades his life for everyone else, then that’s worth something. He’s not throwing it away. 

 

Eddie sighs. “And this is why I’m not yelling. It’s going to take time to get this through your skull, but that’s okay. We’ve got time.”

 

Steve perks up as much as he’s able. Is Eddie going to stick around? Because that’s what it sounds like.

 

“How much time?”

 

“As much as you like.” Eddie pats his arm, carefully avoiding the IV. “This isn’t the moment, but one of these days, Steve, you won’t be high or in a hospital, and then we can talk. Until then, I’m not going anywhere.”

 

Steve relaxes slightly. Robin isn’t leaving, and Eddie isn’t, either. A part of him wondered. Worried. 

 

Steve can’t avoid getting chewed out forever, even while he’s injured. Joyce sits next to him and hands him a list. Steve squints down at the slightly blurry words and holds the paper close to his face: he’s starting to think the blurriness has nothing to do with the pain meds.

 

Don’t Be Stupid: Steve Edition ,” he reads out slowly. “Joyce, what is this?”

 

“Just read it.”

 

Rule one: Steve must tell someone when he’s in pain . Jesus Christ, you actually wrote that?” 

 

“Well, apparently you’ve gone to work with a migraine more than once, so, yes, I did.”

 

Rule two: Steve must eat at least one meal a day. A meal will be provided for him . Hey, I always eat something!”

 

“Toast isn’t a meal,” she replies serenely. 

 

The list goes on. “ Rule three: Steve must ask for help when he needs it .” Steve scoffs and scans a random one towards the bottom. “ Rule ten: Steve must not spend more than twenty dollars a week on the children . What if it’s Christmas?” 

 

“Feel free to get them something small .” 

 

“This is ridiculous. I’m not following these rules. Also, you can’t make me follow these rules.” He feels like a child throwing a temper tantrum, but it’s true: he’s a grown adult who lives on his own. Well, he’s getting kicked out soon, but he still has a few months left to figure something out. 

 

“I’ve shown all of the kids the list and they completely agreed with it. You wouldn’t want to disappoint them, would you?”

 

He can just imagine the look on El’s face if he ‘breaks’ any of the rules. He shudders. 

 

“Using my weaknesses against me, Byers? That’s cold.” Steve is reluctantly impressed. It’s the kind of move he would pull. 

 

“Yep.” She doesn’t seem bothered in the slightest. 

 

“I’m not completely agreeing: some of these are just ridiculous.” Like rule seven, which states that Steve isn’t allowed to pre-watch scary movies for the kids anymore. 

 

She nods. “I know.”

 

Steve knows a trick when he sees one. He might not have been the genius his dad always dreamed of, but he happens to know a lot about negotiation. Joyce is giving him a bunch of horrible things in hopes of tricking him into agreeing to the few parts of the list she actually cares about. It’s a good strategy. Steve, again, is reluctantly impressed.

 

Steve could always just keep saying no. It’s only a useful strategy if they don’t know what you're doing: Steve knows, so it shouldn’t work.

 

He feels a little bit better every day. His main doctor, the handsome one, starts talking about getting him off the hard pain meds soon, and maybe starting physical therapy once he’s a little more awake and aware. His casts come off toward the end of the week. Steve sometimes catches himself staring at the blank spaces on his hands.

 

It’s fine. He’s a big boy, he can handle it. 

 

He’s just lazing about with El. She’s showing off a little bit: she’s finally starting to get her powers back, so she’s floating things in his room for her own amusement.

 

A nurse pokes her head in. “Steve? There’s a call for you.”

 

A call? Who would call him

 

“Who is it?” He asks.

 

“A ‘Richard Harrington’. Is he family?”

 

He’s all the way out in Muncie: most of these people have never heard of him or his family. Steve nods grimly.

 

“Yeah, he is.”

 

The nurse transfers the call to his room. Steve picks it up, his hand trembling around the receiver. 

 

What could they possibly want? Hopper has done a decent enough job of keeping his name away from the press, but he’s not magic: maybe they heard something on the news. Are they going to yell at him? Congratulate him? He has no idea which would be worse.

 

“This is Steve speaking. How may I help you?” Steve parrots, exactly the way he was trained.

 

“Steve. I see you’re in the hospital again: another one of your fights?” He clicks his tongue. “You need to learn how to take a hit like a man.”

 

“Yes, sir,” Steve agrees blandly. His dad doesn’t even know why he’s in the hospital, so why’s he even calling?

 

“Your mother found a buyer for the house. They want to move in by the end of the month: we’re having a few movers take out all the furniture next week, so anything of yours that’s still there will get thrown out.” He doesn’t say sorry for moving up the timeline. He doesn’t even ask Steve if he’s alright.

 

He just doesn’t care .

 

“Okay. Sir.”

 

“Good. Throw out anything in the fridge when you leave: I don’t want anything to rot. What’s that, Sylvia? Yes, yes, I’m almost finished.”

 

“Um. Is there anything else?”

 

“What?” His dad asks, already distracted. “No, just get it done. Goodbye.” And then there’s nothing but a dial tone.

 

Steve was wrong. This is worse than yelling, worse than being proud of him. His dad wasn’t even acting like Steve is his son: he talked like he would to an annoying intern or a bad renter. Like Steve is just some pest . Like his dad isn’t even happy to be rid of him: he’s just done

 

He slowly puts the phone back in the receiver. He stares straight ahead, unblinking. His mom didn’t even come to the phone. She didn’t say hello or anything. She was right there and she didn’t want to talk to him.

 

“Steve? Are you okay?”

 

Steve nods automatically. He’s Steve goddamn Harrington: he’s always okay. 

 

He feels something wet drop onto his cheek. Steve looks up without thinking, checking for a leak in the ceiling, but it’s bone dry. He touches his cheek, traces the trail of wetness up to his eyes. 

 

Oh. 

 

He’s crying. That’s why his eyes are stinging. That’s why his face feels so hot. That’s why his heart is clenching in his chest. He tries to wipe them discreetly, knowing that El is watching him carefully. He can’t even remember the last time he cried, let alone in front of another person. 

 

El abandons her chair. “Steve, are you hurt? Do I need to get a doctor?”

 

“No. It’s… it’s just me,” he admits. “I’m just…” Pathetic. Weak. 

 

“Oh. Can I hug you?”

 

Steve should say no . He should tell her to leave until he manages to calm the fuck down. He loves her: she shouldn’t have to see him like this.

 

“Rule one,” El says quietly, “you must tell someone when you’re in pain. Rule three, you must ask for help when you need it. Are you in pain? Do you need help?”

 

Fuck. The stupid rules , the ones Steve fully doesn’t intend to follow. But she’s looking at him, so softly and with so much concern packed in her tiny body, and he finds that he can’t lie to her.

 

“Yeah. I need help.”

 

She nods seriously. Her arms close around his shoulders: she’s strong for such a small kid. She nearly takes him off the hospital bed as she pulls him closer. 

 

It hits him all at once. His parents are dicks . He lost three goddamn fingers. He got another concussion. Billy fucking Hargrove died saving Steve’s sister, irony of all ironies. That fucking Russian commander tortured him for hours , asking Steve a bunch of questions Steve mostly didn’t even know the answers to. Steve himself put two children and his best friends in danger: he knew the Russians were bad news the second he saw those guns and he didn’t follow his instincts. 

 

And it goes on. Barb died in his pool at his party. Nancy never fucking loved him. Hargrove got within spitting distance of killing him. Steve’s spent the last half year virtually friendless. He’s been so goddamn lonely

 

El cradles him closer. She runs a hand through his hair and rests her head on his. She doesn’t say anything: she doesn’t shush him or try to tell him it’s alright. She just holds on, and she doesn’t let go.

Chapter 34: I'll Take My Chances On You Again And Again, Again

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They let Hopper out after a few days of observation. Not that it meant much. He went back to the trailer for a few hours, showered, got into a change of clothes and picked up some food to take back to the rest of their group, once again back within the hospital’s doors. 

 

They make a home of that place. The hospital’s a good distance away from Hawkins, meaning that every morning they’d pile in to whatever ride they’d been assigned that day, make the drive over, and every night begrudgingly make the drive back. Every night is an argument over letting the kids sleep in the waiting room for the night, and every night their stubbornness fails them. He doubts any of the staff would allow it anyhow. 

 

Jonathan has a few more days left in there, so he’s been told. Nancy’s already begun making adjustments to her rotation to accommodate the change–one less person to visit, one more person visiting. They’re not sure when Steve will be released. 

 

Hopper’s had yet to see him. He’s just been released, just added to Nancy’s strict rotation, and wouldn’t dream of taking away any time from the kids to check in on him. If he’s being honest, he needs the prep time, to see another one of his own that small in a hospital bed, with the monitor beeping at every heartbeat, the irrational fear that at any moment it may stop. 

 

It’s El’s turn now. His follows immediately after. He’s already been prepared for the possibility of Steve not being awake for the visit, only a few of them have gotten the chance to talk to him–though thankfully that list is getting larger every time. It’s a matter of luck, and he’s ok with that. 

 

He’s still in the process of preparation when El finally steps out, holding herself tight with her face scrunched up, eyes red and puffy. He frowns and moves to stand, to comfort her, only for her to walk past him and straight to Owens. 

 

“We have another request.” 

 

“Now, before you start–” Owens already looks nervous, looking down at El. “I’ve heard out your friends’ requests and I’m working it out, but there’s only so much I can–”

“Make him my brother.

 

“I’m...sorry?” He laughs, nervousness only growing, especially when Max moves to join them. “I don’t think I can–”

 

“Adoption forms. She’s asking you to transfer parental rights.” 

 

“Right, yes, but I doubt his parents would be too keen on giving him up like that, I really am sorry but there’s just some things I can’t–”

 

“Won’t be an issue.” 

 

“What?”

 

El nods. “Max is right. Call them.” 

 

Owens confusion only grows, though El ignores it, nodding again and walking away.

 

“Now, wait a moment.” He moves to follow, casting the occasional glance at Hopper, as though the man would save him. “You don’t even know if your dad is willing to–”

 

“I’m fine with it.” Hopper claps the man’s shoulder as he passes. “Let me know when I have to sign anything.” 

 

Owens furrows his brows and opens his mouth to respond, only to huff and shake his head, letting Hopper walk away and head towards Steve’s room. 

 

He’s still awake when Hopper opens the door, lightly knocking on the side to get his attention. He looks up, face red and eyes glassy, a few stray tears still streaming down his face. He wipes them away fast, though his eyes noticeably lingers on his hands as he does, only making the tears well up once more.

 

“Hey.” Hopper tries to smile, tries to keep his voice soft as he sits down beside him. He knows the rage behind it is barely concealed. “El joined the legal team just now.” 

 

“She did?” Steve lets out a short laugh, good, he’s able to do that, but his voice still cracks a bit when he talks. 

 

The Russians didn’t make him cry. Torture couldn’t break him like this. 

 

“Yup–hunted Owens down the second she left; Max seemed to know what she was going off about. Something happen with your parents?”

 

His tone is casual, but it still makes Steve’s breath hitch. 

 

“Just an awkward call.” He waves off, though the shake to his voice gives him away. “What do you mean by ‘going off’?”

 

“What do you mean by an ‘awkward call’?”

 

Steve frowns and looks away, his gaze now laser focused on his hands. He rubs his thumb up and down on his palm, curls his hand into a fist. Silence. 

 

“I know something’s up. Will’s been cagey about it too, but even if neither of them tell me anything, I can still pick up on shit.” Hopper pauses, considers his next words, if he should really say them. “You’ve been staying at the cabin more lately.”

 

Steve winces, he curls in on himself later, and Hopper almost immediately regrets it.

 

“It’s ok if you need to, but if you’re in trouble you need to–” 

 

“They kicked me out!” He shouts, immediately slamming his mouth shut. Hopper waits, trying not to let the anger show more than it’s already slipped through. “They were going to put up the house for sale, they wanted to do it right after the story about Barb got out but–they were in a good mood I guess.”

 

Hopper takes a deep breath. “Oh yea?”

 

“I had a year. You know, get my affairs in order, and–I know I probably should have mentioned something sooner but–it was just–just–it was so embarrassing! I mean, it’s classic! Dumbass rich kid gets cut off and he doesn’t have the slightest clue how to save up money! I–I don’t know, I just…I didn’t think anyone would take it seriously, the whole thing is so stupid.

“Kid–”

 

“Look, you really don’t have to do anything. I freaked out a bit after they moved the date up to next week–” Hopper’s fists clench so hard his knuckles turn white. “But I’ll be ok, I’ll see if they can let me out in a few days and I’ll get everything out, and–I know El is trying to help but they’ve all gotten so much for me already so–”

 

“So, it shouldn’t be a problem for a bit more.” 

 

“But–”

 

“But we had an army under our feet and the government didn’t do shit about it until we called and yelled at them to get their asses over here. The least they can do is cough up some cash and fudge a few forms.”

 

“Forms?”

 

“Don’t worry about it.” Hopper waves off. “You said they needed you out in a week?” 

 

Steve nods, fidgeting with his hands once more.

 

“The kids could use the distraction. Grabbing all your shit, setting up your room–that should keep them busy until you get out of here.”

 

“Setting up…my room?”

 

“Same rules as your last stunt. I’m keeping an eye on you, however long I think is needed.” 

 

Steve bites his lip. “How long would that be?”

 

“Until El gets tired of your waffles.”

 

He cracks a smile–genuine, real enough he tries to turn his head away to keep it hidden. The fidgeting slows to a stop, and Hopper finds himself smiling as well. 

 

– 3 weeks later – 

 

“And so the prisoner is released!” Eddie does a grand gesture, waving a hand in the air and moving to bow. “Your chariot doth await, your highness.”

 

“Thank you, my liege.” Steve says with a small curtsy, keeping his face carefully blank when Eddie moves to kiss his hand.

 

“Hey, you’re getting better at this.”

“It’s all your monologuing.” He deadpans, following Eddie out the hospital doors. “Now…mind telling me why everyone’s been so weird today?”

 

“Whatever do you mean? We’ve been completely normal and unsuspicious.”

 

“That. That right there. You’re all horrible at keeping secrets.”  Steve says with an eye roll, groaning when Eddie scrambles ahead of him and opens up the car door. “Is this about? --”

 

“Nope, nothing to do with mom and pop.” Eddie says quickly, scrambling again to get to the driver’s seat. “It is a surprise though, so you’re just going to have to wait.”

Steve huffs, but doesn’t protest any further. At least with words–he does however fiddle with the radio, his smile giving off a sort of smug aura when he lands on a Top 40s station playing Madonna. 



“Not even a hint?” He says after a few minutes pass, after the grip Eddie has on the steering wheel gets so strong his knuckles turn white. “I thought this would break you.”

 

“You hate me. You must.” Eddie glances down at the radio, though Steve’s hands are covering it. “I’m not spilling.”

 

Steve slowly turns up the song. Material Girl. He may as well be stabbing him through the heart.

 

“We’re literally going to be there in two minutes!”

 

“I’m impatient.” 

 

“Stevie.” Eddie’s van rolls to a stop at an intersection, allowing him to look away from the road and lean towards him. “ Please .”

 

Steve chokes, his hands fall from the radio. “Fine.”

 

Silence, for a few minutes, until Eddie pulls off the road and puts the van in park. “Oh, one more thing before we head in.”

 

Steve furrows his brows and turns to look at him, only for his eyes to fall on the case in his hands. A glasses case. “No.”

 

“This isn’t like before, Harrington. You can’t plead a case for partial wear, you need these. You argue with me, you’re arguing with those test results, and you’re arguing with Hopper. We both know you hate doing that.”

 

Steve huffs, but doesn’t take the case.

 

“Besides,” Eddie holds them out closer to him. “ I , personally, think you look cute in them.”

 

“You uh–you do?”

 

“Put them on and I’ll know for sure.”

 

This time, when he huffs, he does take the case. He quickly puts them on–as if worried if he takes too long, he’ll talk himself out of it, then does a sort of ‘tada’ gesture.

 

“Gorgeous.” He says fast, without an ounce of hesitation. Doesn’t even linger on it, instead hopping from his seat and opening up the door for Steve, who follows him to the cabin in complete silence. 

 

“So,” Steve manages to force out. “Not even a warning? I have a bad feeling just about everyone’s behind that door.” 

 

“Alright, small warning.” Eddie puts his hand up to the door and begins the knock. “Everyone’s behind that door.” 

 

There’s a chorus of shouting the second the two step inside, Robin’s arm loops around his like it was magnetically attracted to it, and everyone’s hurriedly talking about…well, something. He can’t process any of it. They’re…catching him up, he thinks.

 

“Oh!” Dustin shouts over the rest of the group. “We need to show you around!”

 

“Show me–I know this place, Henderson. I practically live here.” His eyes flick up to Hopper the second the words slip out, though he either didn’t notice or doesn't mind. 

 

“Not the cabin, your room!”

 

“My what?

 

The kid tugs him down to a new door, Lucas swings it open, and Will pushes him inside, the whole group of kids running in after him to show off their hard work, each commenting on a specific thing they brought in or put up. Steve takes in parts of it–bits and pieces–slowly turning around to face Hopper, who was leaning against the door’s frame.

 

“You made a new room?” He says in a tone he hopes to god doesn’t sound like he’s about to cry. 

 

Hopper shrugs. “Can’t have you sleeping on the couch anymore.”

 

Steve laughs, tries to reply, only for his attention to be taken back by Robin, who comments on how much grunt work she had to do. The teens and adults had worked together to add on the structure, and both her and Eddie had apparently almost melted away in the Indiana sun getting everything ready for the kids to do the easy work of decoration. 

 

Steve nods along to all of it, responding short and quick–which is all he can seem to manage while trying to maintain some semblance of aloofness. Eventually, everyone files out of the room, though it takes some pushing from the adults to get everyone to do so. A minute or so passes, and everyone’s left, only him and Hopper still in the room.

 

“Like how we fixed up the place?” He asks, stepping inside and letting the door slip shut behind him.

 

“It uh…yea, it looks nice. You guys… really went all out.”

 

“We wanted to. I know those kids complained non-stop to you about it, but they’re proud. No one forced them to help out.”

 

“I knew that.” Steve says immediately, though his defense falls on deaf ears. “I did!” 

 

“Right, right. Just making sure there isn’t any confusion.” Hopper goes quiet, for a moment, then coughs. “There’s still one more thing.”

 

“What? Hop, seriously, this is already a lot and–I mean I’m grateful but–”

 

There’s a paper in his hands, a form. One line left blank for him to sign…under a new name.

 

“Remember when I said my kid was on a rampage? After that phone call with…” He makes a noise of disgust, then continues. “She called in another favor from Owens.”

 

“You–” His voice isn’t steady, he’s pretty sure if he says too much he’ll break down again. Hopper’s already seen it once, losing it again so soon… “Are you sure you want to do this?”

 

“Of course.” No hesitation. Not even a second. “You still get the last say.”

 

Steve slowly takes the form, gripping the sides tight. “You got a pen?” 

 

Hopper smiles and pulls one from his pocket, taking it back and folding it up once it was signed. He turns to walk away, let everyone else in again, Steve assumes, but stops. “You know, I really wanted to do this just…short, fast…not weird. I– fuck.

 

Hopper turns around again, face a bit red with tears beginning to form. He’d been so…calm, before, he barely even seemed affected by the exchange. Before Steve could process it, Hopper wraps his arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug.

 

“You’re actually my kid now. Shit. I didn’t think you’d… shit. ” 

 

Steve hugs him back tighter. “Of course I would.” 

 

Hopper laughs. They stay like that, Steve feels lucky Hopper’s already crying, at least then he knows there won’t be any comments on the small tear stains he leaves on the man’s shirt when they pull apart. 

 

“Alright!” Hopper runs his hands up and down his face. “ I am going to embarrass myself in front of Joyce for a while. You’ve got a couple people who want to corner you, so…good luck with that.”

 

“What?”

 

“Don’t worry about it.” 

 

“Er…ok.” Steve watches as Hopper goes to leave again, then forces himself to speak. “I uh–thanks. Dad.”

 

It came out a bit awkward, but Hopper smiles all the same. “No problem, kid.” 

 

Steve nods, then lets out a string of whispered curses the second the man leaves, plopping down onto his bed– his bed–and burying his hands in his face. 

 

He gets maybe two minutes to wallow in his misery before someone knocks on the door and lets themselves in. 

 

“Hey.”

 

“Hey.”

 

Max plops down next to him on the bed, expression schooled to a perfect neutral, not the slightest bit of emotion behind it. They sit in silence for maybe five minutes before she breaks it.

 

“If you ask me if I’m ok, I’m gonna strangle you.” 

 

Steve huffs out a laugh. “That’d be a rhetorical question.”

 

“Wow, fancy phrasing right there.”

 

“It’s El’s word of the day.” He shrugs. “Owens said she’ll be fine to go to school this year. We haven’t told her yet.”

 

“I’ll make sure she makes it through ok.”

 

“Oh, she’ll be fine. And if not…I’m working with Jonathan on a new nailbat.” 

 

Nice. ” Max cracks a smile, though it falls fast. “Do you think we’re gonna be ok?”

 

“...I hope so.” 

 

“I still don’t know if I even miss him.” 

 

“It’s ok if you don’t.” He shifts to sit a bit closer, still keeping a small distance. “He hurt you. He hurt people you care about. If you decide not to grieve his loss there’s nothing wrong with that. One good thing doesn’t erase all the harm he’s done to you.”

 

She nods, pushes herself back on the bed a bit so that she can pull her knees up to her chest. “He didn’t even hesitate. The entire time, he never fought it–not like Will did. He hurt me without a second thought. I don’t think I even crossed his mind when he–”

 

“Max…”

 

“I wanted him dead.” She’s quiet, barely loud enough to hear. “I’d wish he’d just…crash his stupid car or something and I’d never have to see him again. That–that’s not ok, is it?”

 

Steve shrugs. “You know, if it was my dad–hell, even my mom–I wouldn’t care. I mean, we’re basically strangers. Some people would think that’s messed up, but…if he didn’t live in your house no one would care. I don’t think it’s fair for people to give you shit about it.” 

 

“Well that makes one person.” Max says with a huff, though she slowly untangles herself, and doesn’t protest when Steve puts an arm around her. 

 

“That makes all of us. If anyone in this house wants to give you shit about how you process your grief there will be consequences. I’ll fight an adult, I’ll fight a kid. I’m not above it!”

 

Max snorts. “You literally just got off of the good shit. And out of the hospital .”

 

“And when has that ever stopped me?”

 

She rolls her eyes, but doesn’t get the chance to comment, Eddie’s knock on the door cutting her off. She huffs and moves to stand

 

“I’m gonna go find Lucas. You two be gross.” 

 

“Wh–” She’s gone in a matter of seconds, pushing Eddie in as she heads out. “Max!”

 

“Did I interrupt something?”

 

Steve sighs and runs a hand through his hair. “No, she’s just being a little shit.”

 

“Aren’t they always?” Eddie plops down beside him. “So, how does freedom feel?”

 

“I’m looking forward to sleeping on an actual bed. And…wearing actual clothes. Sweaters, even. Hospitals are cold as hell.” 

 

The comment’s lighthearted, though he curls in on himself a bit as he says it, avoiding Eddie’s eyes when he moves closer to him. 

 

“Me and Robin found work for the three of us.” Eddie says instead of commenting on it. Steve releases his breath. “There’s a video store willing to hire the both of you. We were gonna check it out later this week if you’re up for it.”

 

“What about you?”

 

Well, since that place usually only has two people per shift and Robin refuses to separate from you more than is strictly necessary, I decided to just apply at the arcade next door.” 

 

“Oh yea?”

 

“Mhm. Can’t leave you two to your own devices, clearly.”

 

“I resent that.” 

 

Eddie rolls his eyes. They’re silent, for a few minutes, Eddie drumming his fingers along his thigh. 

 

“So, how are you holding up?”

 

Eddie’s hand freezes, he frowns. “How am I holding up?”

 

“You heard me.”

“I…I don’t know? You’re out of the hospital, me and Robin have been working together to grapple with the fact that monsters are real…I’m doing as good as I probably can be doing?”

 

“I’m sorry you got involved in this.”

 

“Shit, Harrington, how many times do we have to go over this? It’s not anyone’s fault, I’m glad I was there to keep you in check, yada yada y–”

 

“I don’t care that you helped.”

 

“Wh–”

 

“I didn’t want you getting involved, or getting hurt, but you did. I’m glad you were there but I still didn’t want you to be.”

 

“Is this how you felt? Is this how it feels to have your own words be used against you? The betrayal, the pain, the agony. I can’t believe this.”

 

Steve rolls his eyes. 

 

“I’m turning your shit on you now, because again, you would in fact be in a hell of a lot worse of shape if I hadn’t been there wrangling your children. And I might have accidentally saved Nancy at one point by hitting Hargrove with my car. So. Ha.”

 

“And so, we are at a standstill.” 

 

“Regrettably.” 

 

“What now?” 

 

“You took off your glasses.”

 

“Huh?” Steve pauses for a moment, brain catching up to the sudden change of topic. “I uh–I don’t remember where I set them down.”

 

“Right, yea, of course.” Eddie nods, then looks him up and down again, this time with a bit more scrutiny, before lunging for Steve’s pocket and pulling out the case inside. “Oh wow! I found them!” 

 

Steve glances down at the glasses, up at him, then tries to swipe the case back. Eddie holds them up high, his slight– slight , Steve insists–height advantage making his efforts near impossible. He reaches forward just a hair too much, pressing against Eddie too hard and sending him falling back against the bed, taking Steve with him. Neither notice it, not at first. Eddie pops open the case, flips the temples open and forces the glasses on his face. 

 

“Ha! No take backsies!” Eddie says with a laugh, one that slowly fades to silence, replacing with a nervous grin. “Funny how this keeps happening, huh? Starting to think you’re doing this on purpose.”

 

“I–oh.” Steve blinks, pushes his glasses back up when they start to slip down. “Sorry, lemme just–”

 

“No.” His voice is firm, surprisingly so, causing Steve to stop his efforts to get off of him. “It’s ok.” 

 

“You know,” Steve’s eyes flick away. “I’m no longer on the good shit. Not even injured, really.”

 

“Yea?”

“Well that means…you know.”

 

“It means what, Stevie?”

 

He chokes. “It uh…well you said if I was ok, then…”

 

“Mhm?”

 

“I hate you."

 

“Do you now?” Eddie’s expression is kept carefully blank, as his arm reaches up to wrap around the back of Steve’s neck. “Perhaps I’m reading into this then.” 

 

Steve’s suddenly incapable of any sort of intelligent response, thoughts reduced to mush at the mere idea of whatever the hell is happening now. No more adrenaline induced courage, just him, his highschool crush, and the possibility of making out. No big deal. 

 

Eddie lets out a quiet laugh, gorgeous, and pulls him closer. Steve considers himself lucky he’s done this before, as instincts take over his nervousness. His thoughts may be a complex dialogue of holy shit holy shit he’s what I’m wow ok shit wow cool holy SHIT , but his actions are confident, deliberate, hands still while his mind is left to process this. 

 

They pull away, after a while–not immediately–and Eddie’s smiling at him when they do. 

 

Wow. That uh… that was my first kiss.” Eddie laughs. “I…I’d say I think I’m in love with you, but honestly I don’t have any doubts about it.” 


Steve freezes. It–that…he can’t remember the last time someone’s said that to him. The last time someone meant it. Has anyone? How is he supposed to react? 

 

“Steve.”

 

He hasn’t responded. That’s…probably not good. He’s supposed to respond to that. 

 

“Hey, you ok?”

 

“Yup!” Yikes , voice crack and everything. “Yea, no I–sorry I just–first times for both of us, huh?”

 

Eddie raises a brow. “I know you’ve kissed people before.”

 

“Not that.”

 

He stops, frowns, then lets his arm fall from behind Steve’s neck, hand going to the side of his face. “I love you.”

 

“I love you too.” He barely manages to breathe out. 

 

“Great. Now we don’t have any confusion.”

 

Steve snorts, then moves to sit up, just as another knock sounds from the door. They huff, Eddie stands, and makes his way over to open it.

 

“Alright. I can’t take this anymore.”

 

“What?”

 

Murray steps inside with purpose , he crosses his arms and waits for Eddie to sit down again, looking at them with so much intensity he may as well be looking through them. 

 

“You two. Listen. Munson. You’re stubborn, I get it. The typical ‘been hurt once so I’m never letting people in again’ attitude. Especially in the country bumpkin town you’re stuck in, but for the love of god put the daddy issues aside and take a second to process the information being shown to you. And you–

 

“Ok, wait I think I know what you’re–”

 

“I’ve heard a lot about you, Steve.”

 

Steve groans. “So, I’ve been told.”

 

“And I’ll give you one thing, you’re not at all what I expected. But you’re still not exempt. You–”

 

“I self-sabotage? I accept failure long before considering even the slightest possibility of success? If you’re trying to get us to look past our own stubborn mindsets and get together, you’re a bit too late on it.”

 

That makes Murray stop. “Wait…what?”

 

“You snooze, you lose. We figured it out, no need for the psychoanalysis.” 

 

“Oh.” He appears to be at a loss, awkwardly clearing his throat and glancing around the room. “Well. Sorry to interrupt.”

 

They both shrug, though Steve speaks up before Murray leaves. “That Russian scientist. The one you mentioned in the base.”

 

“What about him?”

 

“You liked him a lot, didn’t you? I’m sorry you never got the chance to tell him.”

 

Murray smiles and shakes his head. “I yield, you’ve won. And I’m glad you did get a chance.”

 

“Think we should head out too?” Eddie asks, once Murray’s left. “Stay too long and people might assume things.”

 

“I mean…they’d probably be right.

 

Eddie snorts. “I’ve still got one more surprise, and you promised you’d be a part of this one, so…”

 

“I did?”

 

“Just–follow me.” 

 

Eddie takes Steve’s hand and pulls him to stand, leading the both of them out of the room and back into the group of people. He nudges Robin, flicks Dustin’s hat, and pokes Erica’s shoulder as he weaves through them all, pulling their attention to him and motioning for them to follow. It all almost goes unnoticed, though they’re stopped before they can go back into Steve’s room. It all almost goes unnoticed, though they’re stopped before they can exit the cabin. 

 

“Wh–” Mike looks back at everyone else, then to Eddie and the others. “Where are you going?”

 

“Scoops troop D&D session. Very exclusive.” Eddie shrugs. “We’re already a few weeks late.” 

 

“Wait…no one said we were playing D&D!” Dustin gasps. “Steve’s told me all about it–”

 

“Has has now?” Eddie glances over to Steve, who clears his throat and avoids his eyes. “Well, I’m happy to show the both of you, provided that you , Dustin Henderson, do not patronize our newer members.”

 

Dustin nods solemnly and races out the door. The rest of the group moves to follow, except for Steve, who remains inside to fend off the kids protesting.

 

“Wait so–it’s just you guys? We play dnd!” Lucas crosses his arms.

 

Steve copies the motion and raises his brow. “Oh yeah? I seem to recall you had plenty of chances before this.” 

 

Lucas chokes, which he tries to disguise as clearing his throat. “Well that–that was…we were busy!”

 

“Right, of course.” Steve replies, though not in the understanding tone he pretends to emulate. His stance softens a bit when Robin and the others come trailing in with Eddie’s supplies, though it hardens again when his eyes meet Murray’s. 

 

“Alright kiddies! You’ll all get your chance to play, though I assume it won’t bother you too much if you didn’t care about it before this.” Eddie’s tone is perhaps even sharper than Steve’s was, with a wide grin tacked on. 

 

The two boys sigh, but don’t comment any further, allowing the group to pile into Steve’s room. Steve stops just short of the door and meets Eddie’s eyes, the two having a silent conversation with each other until Steve finally turns back.

 

“Will, do you have your sheet on you?”

 

“What?” Will blinks, taking a second to register his question, before furiously nodding and digging through his things. “Yes–yes I–are you sure? I mean, adding a player last minute–”

 

Eddie shrugs. “I already have a good grasp of your character, no issue for me.”

 

Finally!

 

Will sprints past the both of them, already sitting between Robin and Dustin by the time Steve shuts the door.

 

“Alright!” Eddie plops down at the head of the table. “Everyone who has been given a sheet, you have a few minutes to look it over.”

 

“Barbarian?” Steve scrunches his nose, looking through the sheet's description. 


“Demogorgon.”

 

“...fair point.”

 

“Everyone ready?” Eddie looks around and grins. “You’ve all entered the same dingy old bar, word of a high paying mission bringing you through its doors…”

Notes:

Word on the street is Hopper is still sobbing on the front porch to this day....

anyways...WE DID IT BABES!!! WE WRAPPED THIS UP!! It's been so fun going through all this with you guys. And these guys finally got their heads out of their asses and started dating. A miracle by all means.

(song for this chapter is Straight On by Heart)

-gues